《Contract Marriage: I’ve Always Loved You》


 Chapter 1 Your place or my place?

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m Steve Grey, a billionaire who has everything in his life except a life partner. I have a fashionpany, and my days are filled with the hustle and bustle of the business world. Despite the sess and wealth, there¡¯s a void that only love can fill.


    My father wants me to get married soon. He has given me two months to find the girl of my choice, and today is thest day, and still I haven¡¯t found her. Now I have to marry my father¡¯s choice because I just can¡¯t argue with him. For me, my father is everything.


    I¡¯m seated at the bar counter with a ss of drink in my hand, and with my two friends, Mike and Jace.


    ¡°Steve, look around, there are so many sexy girls. Have sex with them and rx your mind,¡± Mike suggests, resting his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not that type of man. I¡¯ll have sex with a girl with whom I fall in love.¡± I respond, looking up at him from the ss of drink.


    ¡°You have such an old-fashioned mindset, Steve. You can have fun with girls sometimes. Come on.¡± Mike remarks.


    Jace intervenes, ¡°Mike, let Steve make his own choices. If he wants to wait for love, then let him.¡±


    I¡¯m d that he respects my values.


    ¡°Call me old-fashioned, but I believe in the power of love and the importance of finding a soulmate.¡± I answer Mike with honesty.


    He steps down from the bar stool. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m going to have fun with the girls. You stay here forever with your old-fashioned thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Jace also climbs down from the stool. ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Then they both go to the dance floor, leaving me alone.


    As I take a sip of my drink, I think about my father. He has always been there for me, guiding and supporting me in every aspect of life. I owe him everything, and the thought of disappointing him is unbearable.


    If I want or not, I have to marry the girl of his choice for him.


    I look around the bar, observing the crowd and people lost in their worlds.


    Then only my eyes stop at a woman, dancing freely. She moves with grace and confidence. There¡¯s something about her that draws me in, a maic pull that I can¡¯t ignore. As she dances, I watch her, admiring her beauty.


    She looks so breathtaking in a ck dress. The fabric hugs her curves in all the right ces, highlighting her elegance.


    As my gaze travels upward, I see her long brown hair cascading down in loose waves, adding to her beauty. And I¡¯m captivated by the way her eyes gleam with confidence.


    As she notices me checking her out, she stops dancing and walks over to me while I keep my intense gaze fixed on her. She grabs her drink, taking a seat beside me.


    ¡°Is your n to just check me out?¡± She asks in her husky and low voice, taking my breath away.


    As I hold the leg of her chair, my hand brushes against her bare thighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first girl who has ever caught my attention.¡± I whisper after pulling the chair towards me and moving closer to her face. There is some kind of magic in her brown eyes.


    ¡°Just cut the crap and tell me, your ce or my ce?¡± She asks me directly.


    Her boldness surprises me, and for a moment, I¡¯m left speechless, feeling a rush of heat coursing through my veins. The straightforwardness in her approach awakens something within me, a desire that I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    The maic pull intensifies, and I draw towards her in a way I hadn¡¯t expected when I entered the bar.


    ¡°Right now, right here.¡± I answer and then capture her lips, cupping her face.


    As our lips meet, a surge of electricity courses through my body. The intensity of the kiss deepens as we lose ourselves in each other.


    The taste of her soft lips intoxicates me, and I run my fingers through her silky hair, pulling her closer to me.


    I don¡¯t even remember when thest time I kissed someone in my life.


    The kiss is electric, full of passion and desire. I just want her right now.


    I¡¯m shocked by my actions. Just a few minutes ago, I wasn¡¯t ready to spend a night with a girl, and now I¡¯m all ready to im the woman I¡¯m kissing.


    Little did I know this encounter might just be the twist in my life that I needed.


    We reach a vacant room of the club, devouring each other¡¯s lips and roaming our hands all over each other¡¯s bodies. It seems as if this woman has hypnotised me. I have lost all the control over myself.


    She takes off my zer and unbuttons my shirt, kissing my lips. Then she pushes me onto the bed andes over to me. I close my eyes and a moan escapes my lips as she caresses and kisses my chest.


    Fuck! Her touch is so magical. I¡¯m so aroused.


    She again captures my lips for another passionate kiss and grinds herself against my bulge. I squeeze her hips and vigorously move her against me.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that I¡¯m doing this, but it feels so good. I feel a strong connection with her beyond this physical desire.


    She sits on me, and I stare at her in amazement as she sexily takes off her dress and hurls it in the room¡¯s corner.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Soon she lies under me naked, and I ram into her, pinning her hands on the mattress.


    It feels so fucking good! The feeling can¡¯t be described in words. The pleasure and satisfaction this encounter is giving me is inexpressible.


    Is she the one whom I have been finding for so long? Or it is just a temporary feeling?


    I watch her as she sleeps peacefully beside me, her delicate features illuminated by the soft moonlighting through the curtains.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t encountered a girl prettier than her before, but there¡¯s something about her that captivates me like no one else ever has. This is the first time I find myself unable to tear my gaze away from her.


    With a tender touch, I move my hand closer to her face and gently tuck a few stray strands of hair behind her ear, revelling in the intimacy of this simple act. A smile naturally forms on my face.


    As I continue to watch her, I feel grateful to find someone who not only captures my attention but also touches my heart in ways I never thought possible.


    I don¡¯te to know when I fall asleep admiring her exquisite features.

 Chapter 2 No More Virgin

    Next morning,


    I wake up, and a smile shes on my face as I recall thest night. But soon my smile fades away as I realise she has gone.


    I don¡¯t even know her name, how will I find her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Steve, if that girl is part of your destiny, you will encounter her again.¡± I murmur to myself, hoping to meet her again.


    I pick up my phone from the side table and shake my head in disbelief, seeing so many miscalls from Jace and Mike.


    I do a video call to them after getting dressed up. They greet with grins on their faces.


    ¡°Jace, our friend, he is no more virgin.¡± Mike squeals, as if he wins the world.


    But how did theye to know? I think they must have caught me kissing her at the club.


    ¡°Is it true, Steve?¡±Jace asks me to confirm.


    I nod, blushing and rubbing my nape with my free hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Jace shakes his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Last night, someone was saying he would never sleep with any woman without falling in love.¡± Mike teases me.


    ¡°Guys, it wasn¡¯t just one nightstand.¡±


    ¡°How can you fall for the first woman you slept with, dude?¡± Mike enquires in an incredulous tone.


    I reply with a small smile. ¡°Sometimes, you just know when you¡¯ve found someone special.¡±


    Jace raises an eyebrow, clearly sceptical. ¡°So, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    I shake my head, feeling a pang of disappointment. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name, guys. We didn¡¯t exchange any contact information.¡±


    Mike chuckles. ¡°Well, Steve, looks like you¡¯re in for a challenge. But hey, if it¡¯s meant to be, you¡¯ll find a way to reconnect.¡±


    I nod, trying to remain optimistic. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Maybe fate will bring us together again.¡±


    After our conversation, I decide to distract myself by spending the day with Jace and Mike. We grab breakfast at our favourite diner. Despite their teasing, they¡¯re supportive and understanding.


    Mike is a talented photographer, capturing moments with his lens, while Jace is a business tycoon like me. We¡¯ve been friends since childhood, and our bond is incredibly strong.


    While having breakfast with them, I wonder if I¡¯ll ever see her again. Thest night with her was unforgettable, and it keeps reying in my mind. Her husky voice, her smile, her pretty face, her touch, her exquisite body- it all feels like a dream now.


    Ie out of my thoughts as a shout of a mannerless woman reaches my ear. ¡°What the hell? Are you blind? You spoiled my dress. Bloody waiter!¡±


    A frown appears on my face, listening to her words. How can someone insult a waiter like this? I just hate people like her.


    I turn toward the voice, and my eyes widen in shock. The girl who is insulting the waiter is the same one whom I slept withst night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mam.¡± The waiter apologises, looking down in shame.


    ¡°Your sorry won¡¯t fix my spoiled dress. You must pay for this. Manager¡­¡± she calls out to the manager, raising my anger.


    I feel as if someone has stabbed a knife in my heart because this girl differspletely from my imagination.


    I was such an idiot that I start developing feelings for her without even knowing about her.


    ¡°Mam, please. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Before she can again raise her voice at the waiter, I march towards them and stand in front of her.


    ¡°You have no right to treat people with such disrespect. We all make mistakes.¡± As I exin to her, she sneers at me.


    ¡°If I slept with youst night, it doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to lecture me.¡± She rebukes, causing me to frown.


    ¡°I regret sleeping with a woman like you.¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She rolls her eyes.


    It bes clear to me that the person I had imagined her to best night was merely a projection of my desires and not a reflection of who she truly is.


    ¡°Such disrespectful behaviour. I won¡¯t tolerate it. You need to apologise to this waiter immediately.¡± My voice is firm and filled with anger. She looks taken aback, not expecting someone to stand up to her.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re defending a waiter now? Who do you think you are?¡± She retorts, her tone dripping with arrogance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about defending him, it¡¯s about standing up for what¡¯s right.¡± I reply, keeping myposure despite the rising anger.


    She scoffs, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business. Just stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay out of it when I witness someone being treated unfairly.¡± I say in a firm tone. ¡°You need to understand that we¡¯re all equal, regardless of our positions or backgrounds.¡±


    She rolls her eyes, unimpressed by my words. ¡°Save your lectures for someone who actually cares.¡±


    I realise that trying to make her understand is futile. Instead, I turn to the waiter, who is still standing there, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. Please don¡¯t let her words affect you. You didn¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    He nods, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sir. It means a lot.¡±


    With that, I turn to leave, not wanting to waste any more of my time or energy on someone like her. As I walk away, I can feel her eyes burning into my back, but I refuse to let it bother me.


    Sometimes, we meet people who are not what we imagined them to be. It¡¯s a lesson that teaches us to be cautious about forming attachments too quickly.


    As I return to Jace and Mike, disappointment fills my face, I express my frustration. I have realised that she wasn¡¯t the person I had imagined her to be.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, Steve.¡± Jace shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°But it¡¯s better to find out now rather thanter. Not everyone we meet will live up to our expectations.¡±


    Feeling frustrated, I utter, ¡°I guess I let my emotions take control. I imagined her to be someone special, but it was just a hopeful illusion.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jace puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Steve. We all make mistakes when ites to matters of the heart. The important thing is to learn from them.¡±


    Mike chimes in, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Well, at least you got a memorable experience out of it, right? And who knows, maybe there¡¯s someone better out there for you.¡±


    I nod, feeling better after conversing with them. ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll keep searching for someone special, someone who shares my values and treats others with kindness and respect. Perhaps it¡¯s a reminder to not judge a book by its cover and to look beyond physical attraction.¡±


    ***


    As I work in my office, I receive a call from my father.


    ¡°Do you remember yesterday was yourst day to find the girl of your choice? So, did you find someone special?¡± His questions remind me of that rude woman whom I thought to be someone special.


    I let out a sigh and respond with a simple ¡°No¡± before standing up and making my way towards the ss wall.


    ¡°I knew it. Therefore, at tomorrow¡¯s party, I have arranged a meeting of you with the girl of my choice.¡±


    I let out another sigh as his words sink in, and then gaze out through the ss wall. My mind is messed up after what I witnessed today, however, I know my father wants the best for me. So, I agree to attend the party and meet the girl of his choice.


    Perhaps she could be someone who shares my values and treats others with kindness and respect.


    Thoughts of what the tomorrow¡¯s evening will bring consume my mind as the day goes on. Will my father¡¯s chosen girl differ from thest night? Will I ever find the girl of my choice?

 Chapter 3 The Deal!

    The next evening, I stand in a crowded room filled withughter and music. I spot my father, who gestures for me to join him.


    ¡°Hi, Dad.¡± I greet him after approaching him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally ready to meet the girl of my choice.¡± He expresses his joy, taking me in a warm hug.


    ¡°Anything for you.¡± I pass him a small smile.


    ¡°Come, let me make you meet her. She¡¯s the daughter of my friend.¡±


    As he walks towards a direction, I follow him, looking around.


    ¡°There she is.¡± He points at a girl standing, showing her back to me and conversing with a man of my father¡¯s age.


    As we step in front of her, I¡¯m taken aback, witnessing her face. She is that same arrogant girl.


    Why does fate keep intertwining our paths? Why is God making her meet me again and again when she isn¡¯t my type and differspletely from the girl I desire? What is going on in my life?


    My father hugs the man she was conversing with while she passes me a wicked smile.


    This girl is getting on my nerves.


    ¡°Steve, she is Grace, and he is her father.¡± Dad introduces them to me.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t marry this arrogant girl.¡± As I deny directly, he stares at me in shock.


    ¡°Please excuse us.¡± He takes my hand and drags me to the corner while I re at Grace, who is just grinning as if she is nning something.


    ¡°What the hell, Steve? How could you insult her like this?¡± He chides me.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know about her. She is¡­¡±


    He cuts my words.


    ¡°I know her, Steve, and she is best for you.¡± I frown after listening to his words.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    He again doesn¡¯t let me speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anything, Steve. You promised me you would marry the girl of my choice. I want to see you happy, my son.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I know, but she is not the right girl for me.¡± I try to exin to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking wrong, Steve. She is a nice girl. Please, for me, talk to her.¡± As he requests, my heart melts and I agree to talk to Grace reluctantly.


    I give him a slight nod. ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    As I approach her, she smirks, thoroughly enjoying the difort she¡¯s causing me. I don¡¯t know what magic she has done to my father.


    ¡°You both talk, we¡¯ll be right back,¡± Dad says, and he leaves with Grace¡¯s father, leaving me alone with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never marry a girl like you.¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°Do you have any choice, Mr Steve Grey?¡± She scoffs, taking a sip of her drink.


    ¡°Yes, I have. Nobody can force me to do what I don¡¯t want.¡± I try to keep my voice low, despite my rage.


    ¡°Seriously? But it seems something else.¡± A soft chuckle escapes her lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, shooting her a disdainful look.


    ¡°I mean, by talking to me, you¡¯re already doing something you don¡¯t want, Mr Grey.¡± She speaks with mischievousness in her eyes, causing me to roll my eyes in frustration.


    She seems eviler than my imagination. How did I develop feelings for her in the first ce?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se to the point. We both don¡¯t want to marry each other, but our father desperately wants this, so I have a deal for you.¡± My brows furrow in confusion, listening to her words.


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll tie the knot for the sake of our fathers, but after marriage, we¡¯ll have no ims on each other. Our lives will be ours to live as we please. Let¡¯smit to a three-month marriage contract, and once that¡¯s done, we part ways. This way, we can put an end to our fathers¡¯ relentless push for us to marry.¡± She proposes, raising my anger.


    ¡°Shut up. Marriage might be a joke to you, Miss Grace, but not to me. Find someone else to sign this deal with.¡± Her expression turns to a frown as I reject her offer.


    ¡°Well, my bad luck is that I have to sign this deal with you because my father wants me to marry you.¡± She responds, irked.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t care what your father wants. I¡¯ll never marry you.¡±


    ¡°Your father will force you to marry me as he forced you to converse with me, and then you have no choice except to ept my deal. Just wait and watch.¡± She walks away after giving me a mischievous wink.


    ¡°This Girl!¡± I mutter, stamping my foot in fury.


    Frustrated and angry, I watch as Grace walks away, her wicked smile etched on her face. How did I end up in this mess? I never wanted to marry someone like her.


    I take a deep breath and decide to confront my father once again. I can¡¯t let him dictate my life.


    As I walk towards him, a frown appears on my face, seeing Grace shedding crocodile tears in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I try to convince Steve to marry me, but I don¡¯t know why he dislikes me so much.¡±


    What is she? So fake! Why, God, did our paths have to cross?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grace. I¡¯ll make him understand.¡± As he reassures her, she walks away, wiping her tears and passing me an evil smile.


    Fuck! How can she be so maniptive?


    I won¡¯t leave her. She is ying with my father¡¯s feelings, and now I¡¯ll make her pay for messing with Steve Grey.


    As my father turns around and sees me, he rebukes me. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Steve? Why do you dislike Grace?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry that I misjudged her. I¡¯ll apologise to her, and I¡¯m ready to marry her.¡± As I dere, his eyes glint with joy.


    He pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, son. Thank you so much.¡±


    I just pass him a feigned smile as he pulls away from me.


    Yes, I¡¯m ready to marry the rude and maniptive Grace to teach her a lesson and make her regret every day in our three-month contract marriage.


    I walk over to Grace and tell her my decision. ¡°I¡¯m ready for the deal.¡±


    She gives me a smug smile. ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±


    You know nothing, Grace. I¡¯m going to make your life hell.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I grab her arms and yank her to myself. ¡°You¡¯ll regret ying with the fire, Grace.¡± I warn her, moving dangerously close to her face.


    I feel something as her warm breath brushes against my face. My anger intensifies, not just because of her maniptive games, but also because of the attraction I¡¯m feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m myself a fire, so I¡¯m not afraid to be burned.¡± She answers, staring straight into my eyes.


    I feel frustrated as she stares back at me, unflinching. Her confidence fuels my determination to ensure she regrets every bit of her maniptive behaviour.


    I take a step closer, my voice seething with intensity. ¡°You may think you¡¯re a fire, Grace, but remember, even fire can be extinguished.¡±


    Her smirk wavers for a moment, but she quickly regains herposure. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Mr. Grey. Just remember, this marriage is just a game to me. And I always win.¡±


    I dig my nails into her skin, fighting the urge tosh out at her because I can¡¯t let her see how much she is getting under my skin. After marriage, I¡¯ll show her how much I hate her.


    I force a tight smile and reply, loosening my grip on her. ¡°We¡¯ll see whoes out on top, Grace. But mark my words, you won¡¯t be able to manipte me like you did my father.¡±


    With that, I release her arms and turn away. As I march out of the party hall, I wonder how I got myself into this mess.


    But now, I¡¯m resolved to turn the tables on Grace and make her feel remorse for even crossing paths with me.

 Chapter 4 The Wedding Ring!

    After two days,


    I call Grace as my father instructed me to pick her up for the wedding ring purchase.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m willingly entering this marriage contract. However, to teach the lesson to Grace, I have to do this.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    As she answers the call, I state, ¡°Grace, it¡¯s Steve. Dad wants me to pick you up to buy our wedding rings. After my meeting, be ready to go.¡±


    Grace¡¯s response is unexpectedly defensive, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®after your meeting¡¯? Tell me the time, and I¡¯ll check my schedule.¡±


    I remember my dad mentioning she¡¯s a fashion influencer, so I think she can easily take time out.


    ¡°You make blogs, right? You can take out time; it¡¯s just a ring shopping.¡±


    Her voice sharpens in response. ¡°My work is more difficult than yours. Don¡¯t you darement on it?¡±


    I try to exin, ¡°I was not demeaning your work, Grace. I meant you work from home; you can do that any time.¡±


    She gets more offended. ¡°You won¡¯t understand the challenges of my work. You don¡¯t know about social media. Go see my followers andments. People die for me. I work hard, not like you who just boss around sitting in his dad¡¯s office. Huh!¡±


    A frown appears on my face, listening to her words.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­ Are¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened? Got the taste of your own medicine, Mr. soon-to-be to be husband?¡± I can bet she must be smirking right now.


    Whatever! It¡¯s futile to argue with her.


    So I take a deep breath, trying to keep the conversation on track. ¡°Grace, I didn¡¯t mean to undermine your work. I appreciate the effort you put into it. Let¡¯s not argue; we have to buy the rings, and that¡¯s the focus.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will inform you whenever I get time.¡±


    Before I can respond, she cuts the call abruptly.


    Shaking my head, I decide to check her Instagram profile, wondering if her online presence is as significant as she ims.


    As I scroll through her profile on Instagram, I¡¯m impressed and amazed at the sheer number of followers she has.


    The engagement on her posts is remarkable, and thements section is flooded with adoration. I must say, her influence in the fashion world is undeniable.


    Ie across some of her blog posts and videos, finding them intriguing and creative.


    However, as I delve deeper, I stumble upon a video that catches me off guard. It¡¯s a casual vlog, and there¡¯s a moment where sheughs genuinely.


    I find myself unexpectedly drawn to herughter, forgetting she¡¯s the reason for my current frustrations.


    But then, in one particr video, she captures my attention in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. Her beauty, the way she carries herself-it¡¯s captivating.


    However, I make myself remember I can¡¯t fall for her charm and beauty again. She is definitely a great fashion influencer, but she has no kindness in her, and I can¡¯t let myself fall for her.


    It¡¯s all because of her, I¡¯m ending up marrying someone I don¡¯t even like, and she¡¯spletely turned my life upside down.


    The realization hits me, and I think, ¡°Why am I even stalking her?¡±


    I quickly close the Instagram, reminding myself of the purpose-this contract marriage is a n to teach Grace a lesson.


    A few hourster, after my meeting, I text her, leaving my office.


    Me: I¡¯m on my way to pick you up.


    After a few minutes, when I sit in the car¡¯s backseat, staring out of the window, my phone dings.


    I receive a reply from her.


    Grace: I¡¯m finishing up some work. Let me know when you¡¯re outside.


    Upon reaching her ce, I text her again.


    Me: I¡¯m outside.


    Grace: I¡¯ll take some time. Wait for me.


    Why do I feel like she¡¯ll deliberately make me wait?


    I type the message, irked.


    Me: Whenever you¡¯re ready, juste out.


    Unexpectedly, shees out of her mansion within five minutes. I thought she would make me wait longer.


    Anyway, she looks wless, as if she just stepped out of a photoshoot.


    As she approaches the car, my driver opens the door for her.


    She asks after settling inside, ¡°Is it necessary for us to do this? I mean, can¡¯t you just pick something you like? It¡¯s just a contract, right?¡±


    I respond, ¡°You put us into this, Grace. So yes, we have to make it look real for our fathers.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± She shifts her gaze to the window as the driver starts the car.


    Upon reaching the jewellery store, we step inside, and the owner of that store approaches us. ¡°Wee mam, wee, sir. Pleasee.¡±


    He gestures to a store worker, instructing them to show us their best ring designs.


    As he shows us some rings, Grace shouts at him, ¡°Why on earth are you showing us these outdated designs? Can¡¯t you bring out something more in line with the current trends?¡±


    The worker looks a bit taken aback, and stammers, ¡°I-I¡¯m so-sorry, mam. Let me show you more designs.¡±


    As he presents a more modern design, she examines it, clearly dissatisfied.


    ¡°This is better, but still not up to the mark. Don¡¯t you have anything more stylish?¡± she demands, her tone sharp.


    This Girl! I¡¯m regretting visiting here with her.


    I intervene, ¡°Grace, let¡¯s be kind. He¡¯s just doing his job.¡± I keep my tone calm because I don¡¯t want to make the scene here.


    She shoots me a re. ¡°I don¡¯t care. This is my wedding ring, after all. It has to be perfect. I have a reputation.¡±


    The worker, although visibly ufortable, brings out a few more options. She examines each one with a critical eye, making it clear she won¡¯t settle for anything less than perfection.


    I wonder how I¡¯m going to spend three months with this woman.


    ¡°Grace, let¡¯s not make a scene. Choose something you like, and we can move forward.¡± I try to exin to her.


    She scoffs, ¡°Why are you so concerned about how I behave? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re an actual couple.¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time here. A few minutes back, you weren¡¯t even interested in it.¡±


    She deres, ¡°So, choose my ring yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Clutching my hands to control my anger, I watch her walk away, leaving me with the store worker.


    It seems she was deliberately creating a scene here, punishing me for bringing her here to buy the rings.


    I can¡¯t believe I agreed to this marriage contract.


    After a moment, I select a pair of rings that seem decent enough.


    I leave the jewellery store, and I notice Grace waiting near the entrance. As I approach her, I notice a cigarette between her fingers.


    She smirks, taking a puff. ¡°So you¡¯re done with the rings?¡±


    Already frustrated with her behaviour inside, I snatch the cigarette from her hand and hurl it on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing my wife, so behave, Grace.¡± I assert, pressing the cigarette stub with my shoe in anger.


    She res at me. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you. And you don¡¯t dare to snatch my cigarette like this again.¡±


    Despite my anger, I hold myposure and respond, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just get through this without more unnecessary drama.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Without exchanging a word, we head back to the car.


    The drive back is silent, I wonder how I¡¯ll survive three months of this contract marriage. It¡¯s bing clear that teaching Grace a lesson won¡¯t be as easy as I thought.


    ***


    Over the next few days, as the preparations for the wedding began, I observe Grace and notice the way she maniptes situations and twists words to suit her agenda.


    I know I have to stay one step ahead of her. I can¡¯t let her control me or our marriage.


    Finally, a week passes, and the day of our wedding arrives. I never thought that I would ever marry like this, life is seriously unpredictable.

 Chapter 5 Solidifying Our Agreement

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I sit in front of the mirror in a white wedding gown, getting ready for my marriage. The hairstylist finishes my hair, and the makeup artist puts the final touches on my face, and through a gesture of my hand, I ask them to leave.


    As they exit, my childhood best friend, Elsa, steps inside. She lives in London and came to New York this morning after I informed her yesterday about my marriage contract with Steve Grey.


    ¡°Grace, why are youing into this marriage contract?¡± She asks, marching towards me.


    I exin, ¡°You know, Elsa, I can¡¯t spend my entire life with one man, and I don¡¯t believe in forever and love. So I came with this n for Dad¡¯s sake.¡±


    She shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Grace.¡±


    ¡°And you know why did I choose Steve for this?¡± As I ask her with a smirk on my face, her eyes glint with curiosity.


    ¡°Is there any story behind this?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, babes. Steve is my enemy. He insulted me in front of many people in the cafe. When I learned Dad chose him for me, I knew he would never agree to this marriage. So, I impressed his father with my kindness to win him over. Poor Steve had to agree to the deal in the end.¡± I chuckle before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll make his three months of marriage miserable. He messed up with the wrong girl.¡±


    Elsa looks at me with concern, her brows furrowing. ¡°Grace, this is a dangerous game you¡¯re ying. What if things go too far?¡±


    I shrug and adjust the veil on my head. ¡°Elsa, I¡¯m not worried. I know how to handle myself. Besides, Steve deserves to feel the consequences of his actions. He thought he could humiliate me and get away with it.¡±


    She looks at me with disappointment. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re better than this. You don¡¯t have to stoop to this level.¡±


    I scoff at her words, not wanting to admit that deep down, I know she¡¯s right. ¡°Elsa, I don¡¯t care about anything. I just want to teach him a lesson for insulting me.¡±


    She sighs, clearly unconvinced. ¡°I just hope you know what you¡¯re getting yourself into, Grace. This contract marriage might end up hurting you more than you realize.¡±


    I wave her concerns away. ¡°Elsa, I¡¯ve made up my mind. This contract marriage is necessary.¡±


    As she watches me with worry, I take a deep breath and stand up from the makeup chair.


    My father enters the room, and he bes emotional, seeing me in wedding attire.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He walks over to me, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my daughter is finally getting married. I know you¡¯re doing this for me, so thank you so much for giving your life a chance for my sake.¡± As he expresses his feelings, cupping my face, I feel guilty for hurting his feelings.


    However, I don¡¯t have any choice. I can never fulfil his wish by settling with a man through marriage because I don¡¯t believe in love and all the nonsense.


    ¡°Good bless you.¡± He presses his lips on my forehead.


    ¡°I love you, dad.¡± I hug him.


    I take a moment topose myself before stepping away from his embrace.


    As I turn to face the mirror once again, I feel a pang of guilt deep within me. I know my decision to enter this contract marriage is not what my father truly wants for me, but it¡¯s the only way I can fulfil his wish of seeing his daughter get married.


    For me, this is just a business arrangement. There will be no emotions involved, no love, and certainly no forever. I am simply fulfilling my duty as a daughter.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand in front of the vast mirror in a ck tuxedo, determined to marry Grace and teach her a lesson.


    Today is the day I will marry her, but it¡¯s not out of love or happiness. It¡¯s a contract marriage, a means to an end.


    I nce at myself in the mirror, adjusting my tie and straightening my jacket. I lookposed on the outside, but inside, I am seething with determination to make Grace regret messing up with me.


    Jace, who is seated in the room with Mike, stands and asks me to rethink my decision. ¡°Steve, you still have time to think about your decision about this contract marriage.¡±


    I give Jace a stern look, my eyes filled with a sense of purpose. ¡°No, Jace, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Grace needs to learn a lesson, and I¡¯m the one to teach it to her.¡±


    Mike chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°Well, Steve, I hope Grace is prepared for the storm that¡¯s about to hit her.¡±


    I smirk, a dangerous glint in my eyes. ¡°Oh, she has no idea what¡¯sing for her.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this, Steve.¡± Jace pauses, a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°You always wanted to marry a girl whom you fell in love with, and now marrying someone just to teach her a lesson. What happened to you?¡±


    I take a deep breath, my gaze fixed on the reflection in the mirror. ¡°People change, circumstances change. Grace changed everything. She takes out my worst side.¡±


    He walks over to me and ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°But is this marriage really necessary? Is this the person you want to be?¡±


    I meet his gaze in the mirror. ¡°I just want her to stop spoiling anybody¡¯s life in the future.¡±


    He sighs, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Steve, I understand your anger, but don¡¯t let it consume you. Remember who you are.¡±


    I can understand Jace¡¯s concerns because he knows very well when someone makes Steve Grey angry, that person is gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jace, I know my limits.¡± I reassure him, blinking my eyes.


    ¡°Jace, chill. Let Steve have some fun in his life, and that girl deserves Steve¡¯s anger. Didn¡¯t you see how he treated that waiter a few days back in the cafe, and how she manipted uncle?¡± Mike answers Jace, taking my side, but raising my anger by reminding me of Grace¡¯s evil deeds.


    I clench my hands, trying to calm my anger.


    After a few minutes, my assistantes with contract papers, which Grace has sent.


    She handovers me the papers and leaves.


    I lock the door and settle down on the sofa to read it. I don¡¯t trust that girl to sign the contract without reading it thoroughly.


    Jace watches me silently, concern etched on his face. He knows that I¡¯m not the type to enter a contract marriage. But he also knows that I am a man of my word, and once I¡¯ve decided, there¡¯s no turning back.


    I read the uses.


    1. No right to touch each other.


    2. No sharing of bed.


    3. No emotional attachment or sexual rtionship.


    4. No interference in each other¡¯s life.


    I scoff as I read through the contract. It¡¯s clear that Grace wants nothing to do with me beyond the terms of our agreement. Well, that¡¯s fine by me. I have no intention of getting emotionally involved, either. This marriage is simply a means to an end, a way to teach her a lesson she won¡¯t soon forget.


    I sign the contract without hesitation, knowing that this is the first step towards my n. The ink dries on the paper, solidifying our agreement.


    From this day forward, Grace and I will be bound by a contract, a marriage that holds no love or happiness.


    I stand up from the sofa and walk towards the mirror once again, my reflection staring back at me. I no longer see the person I used to be. Grace has awakened a side of me I never knew existed, a side that is dying to make her pay for her actions.


    I straighten my jacket onest time, my eyes burning with resolve. Grace may have changed me, but I will not let her destroy me. This contract marriage is just the beginning of my n, and I will make sure that she learns her lesson.


    With onest look in the mirror, I turn away and head towards the door.


    Jace stops me onest time. ¡°Steve, promise me one thing. Promise me you won¡¯t lose yourself in this process.¡±


    I look back at him with honesty in my eyes. ¡°Jace, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll stay true to who I am, no matter what.¡±


    With that, I step out of the room to marry Grace.

 Chapter 6 Welcome to the hell!

    As I stand at the altar, waiting for Grace to enter, my mind is filled with thoughts about the drastic change in my life. I never thought I would find myself in a situation like this, but now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m ready to face it head-on.


    Finally, the doors swing open, and she walks down the aisle with her father and a smug smile on her face. She thinks she¡¯s won already, but little does she know, this is just the beginning.


    Anyone can be captivated by her stunning face, the enchanting sparkle in her eyes, and her captivating smile, oblivious to the darkness that hides within her. I also made the mistake of being enticed by her outward beauty.


    ¡°Well, Steve, I must say she is quite hot.¡± As Mike whispers in my ear, I re at him.


    I pass a fake smile to Grace when she stands in front of me. Her presence already suffocates me.


    The ceremony proceeds, and we exchange our vows. I speak the words, but deep down, I know they hold no real meaning.


    As we exchange rings, I make a silent promise to myself. I will make her life hell for ying with me. This marriage may be a charade, but the battle that lies ahead is very real.


    The officiant pronounces us husband and wife, and I force a smile, knowing that the battle has only just begun.


    ¡°You may kiss the bride.¡± As the official says, I grab Grace by her waist, and after yanking her close to me, I capture her lips in a kiss filled with rage.


    I bite her lips, clutching her waist, and a moan of pain escapes her lips, satisfying my soul. I can¡¯t believe someone¡¯s pain is bringing me peace. She has changed me in the worst way possible.


    I break the kiss with a mischievous glint in my eyes. ¡°A little pain to prepare you for the real pain whiches ahead, Mrs Grace Grey.¡± As I whisper, a sinister smile spreads across my face.


    My words waver her confidence for a second, but then sheposes herself and passes her fake smile to the crowd.


    ***


    After our wedding photoshoot, as the reception begins, I watch Grace socialize with our guests, her facade of happiness and charm never faltering. However, I know the truth behind her smile. I know the deceit that lies within her.


    Throughout the night, I keep a close eye on her, observing her every move and every interaction. I can see the way she maniptes those around her, using her beauty as a weapon. But I am not a fool. I know the evilness resides within her, and I will make sure she pays for it.


    Despite her evilness, I can¡¯t deny that she still possesses a certain allure. Her beauty is undeniable, even if it masks a darkness within. And perhaps, deep down, I still feel a flicker of something for her.


    I take a deep breath, reminding myself of my purpose. This marriage is not about love or happiness. It¡¯s about teaching her a lesson she won¡¯t soon forget. I won¡¯t let my emotions push me back.


    At night, I¡¯m alone with Grace in my room. The moment I¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived.


    After closing the door, I take a step towards her. ¡°Wee to the hell, Mrs temporary Grey.¡±


    ¡°Hell? Seriously?¡± She scoffs at my words, causing me to frown.


    I march towards her and clutch her arms, digging my nails into her skin and killing her with my eyes filled with rage. ¡°You think I married you for my father¡¯s sake? No, I married you to make these three months of your life miserable. So you must be afraid of me.¡±


    She pushes me away with full force. ¡°I¡¯m not frightened of anything, Mr Steve. Just wait and watch how I¡¯ll make your life hell.¡±


    I can see the fire in her brown eyes, her determination to challenge me, but I won¡¯t back down. I¡¯ll win this battle of wills ande out on top.


    I step closer to her again, this time speaking in a low, menacing tone. ¡°You underestimate me, Grace. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of.¡± I can feel my anger boiling over as I recall all the maniption and deceit she used to bring us to this point.


    She smirks, a hint of challenge in her expression. ¡°And you underestimate me, Mr Grey. You¡¯ll soon realize that I¡¯m not as easy to control as you think.¡±


    In a swift move, I reach out and grip her chin, forcing her to meet my intense gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯m not afraid to y dirty, and I do not worry about using your own game against you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t break eye contact, her defiance still burning strong. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Mr Grey.¡± She jerks my hand.


    I stare at her with a dangerous glint in my eyes. ¡°Let the game begin, and we¡¯ll see who breaks first.¡±


    She smirks, her confidence unshaken. ¡°Bring it on, Steve. I¡¯m not backing down.¡±


    I storm to the bathroom and m the door afterst time ring at her.


    As I return to the room after getting fresh and changing myself into t-shirts and joggers, I find Grace taking out her clothes from the luggage.


    Ipletely ignore her and go to the balcony to get some fresh air because I¡¯m tired and not in the mood to fight with her more.


    When she goes to the bathroom to get changed, I return to the room and lie down on the bed to get some sleep. The events of the day rey in my mind, and I find it hard to believe that I¡¯ve married the woman I despise the most.


    As I sense her emerging from the washroom, I open my eyes and observe her attire  a ck crop top paired with shorts.


    When she is about to settle onto the bed, I remind her of our agreement, stating, ¡°Have you forgotten your own rules? We can¡¯t share the same bed.¡±


    ¡°Here, we only have one bed, Steve. I¡¯ll ce pillows in the middle, and we can sleep separately,¡± she suggests, and I shake my head.


    ¡°No way. I can¡¯t allow you to break the terms of our contract.¡± As I deny her to sleep on my bed, she frowns at me.


    ¡°If you have a problem, you sleep on the couch.¡± She snaps at me.


    ¡°This is my bed, and I¡¯ll sleep here. You can take any corner of the room. I don¡¯t care,¡± I dere, lying diagonally on the bed, upying the entire space, making her frown deepen even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Steve. Get aside and let me sleep. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She warns, pointing her finger at me.


    ¡°Or else what will you do?¡± I challenge, unfazed by her warning.


    She states in a firm tone, ¡°Now don¡¯t me me.¡±


    She rushes to the bathroom and returns with the bucket of water. Before I can intervene, she sshes the water on me, drenching both me and the bed.


    ¡°Are you a fucking idiot?¡± I growl, jumping out of the bed, and she stands, folding her arms across her chest, her lips curved up into a smug smile.


    ¡°I warned you, Mr Grey.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll see me.¡± I take her arm in a forceful grip and drag her to the balcony, boiling in anger.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggles against my firm grip but remains trapped.


    ¡°Enjoy the first night of our marriage, wifey.¡± I forcefully hurl her to the cold balcony floor.


    Before she can rise and stop me, I rush out and m the ss door in fury. She stands up and runs to the door, and I stare at her with an evil smile on my face.


    She pounds on the ss door and hurls a string of curses my way, but it¡¯s all muffled by the soundproof doors.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Grace. You¡¯ve unleashed my worst side, and now you have to face it.¡± I murmur to myself before closing the curtains, hiding her from my view.


    My anger and frustration are simmering, but there¡¯s something else too. A satisfaction because I¡¯ve finally asserted control over this situation, even if it was through rather unconventional means.


    I watch her through the semi-transparent curtain, and her face contorts with frustration as she realises that I¡¯ve locked her out on the balcony. It¡¯s my first small victory in this battle we¡¯ve begun.


    After taking off my wet vest and joggers, I lie on the couch only in my boxers to sleep. As I pull theforter over myself, I wonder how we reached this point.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This isn¡¯t who I am, treating a woman like this. Am I doing the right thing?


    Yes, I¡¯m doing the right thing. This maniptive and arrogant girl deserves this harsh treatment.


    I can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s a part of me that still feels drawn to her, despite everything. But I can¡¯t let those feelings make me a fool again.

 Chapter 7 Obey you, my foot!

    The next morning, I wake up and see the rays of sunlight breaking through the curtains.


    As the thoughts ofst night¡¯s fight flood into my mind, I wonder how Grace has spent the entire night on the other side of the ss door.


    I open the curtains, unlock the door, and enter the balcony to find her sitting on the couch, her angry expression now reced with exhaustion.


    It seems she doesn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    ¡°Consider this a lesson. This marriage is going to be a lot tougher than you might have expected.¡± I state coolly before returning to the room.


    She steps in front of me, her defiance still present in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not one to back down from a challenge, Steve. And I¡¯ll make sure you pay for thest night.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so afraid of you, Mrs Grey.¡± I scoff before walking to the bathroom to get fresh.


    However, she blocks my path to the bathroom with a determined look in her eyes.


    I meet her gaze with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What do you want, Grace?¡±


    She maintains her defiant look. ¡°You think you can dismiss me so easily? You¡¯ll learn, Steve, that I¡¯m not to be underestimated.¡±


    I take a step closer, the space between us lessening.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I can feel the heat emanating from Grace¡¯s body, and it¡¯s clear that our proximity is having an effect on both of us, despite the hatred we have for each other.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    This man, I hate him so much, but I can¡¯t deny the fact that his hotness drives me insane.


    Right now, he stands, just in his boxer, only a few inches away, I just want to kiss all over his muscr body and want him to fuck me.


    However, I¡¯ll never sleep with this man again in my life because I don¡¯t sleep with the man whom I don¡¯t like. And it¡¯s also mentioned in our contract, there will be no physical rtionship between us.


    As I ce my hands on his chest and push him away, he grabs me with my arms and again draws me closer to him. Our bodies press together and send chills down my spine.


    He¡¯s getting closer, his hands inching towards my face. ¡°Can¡¯t resist my charm, Mrs Grey?¡± His voice, low and seductive, only intensifies the maddening attraction I feel towards him. ¡°That¡¯s why you pushed me away.¡±


    I swallow hard, our proximity bing nearly unbearable. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Steve.¡±


    Indeed, I¡¯m physically attracted to him, but I can¡¯t show it to him.


    He smirks, and his warm breath caresses my cheek as he leans in closer. His lips hover dangerously close to mine, his fingers wrapping around my neck, his thumbs gently guiding my face towards his. ¡°You can deny it, Grace, but your body tells a different story.¡±


    His chiselled chest and muscr arms are almost impossible to resist, and his teasing words only make it harder to stayposed.


    For a moment, it feels like I might give in to the temptation, but then I remember the reasons for this marriage and the burning resentment I feel toward him. I push him away with all my strength.


    ¡°You can¡¯t distract me with all this. I¡¯ll make you pay forst night, Mr Grey.¡±


    I rush to the bed and lie down to get some sleep after staying awake because of him the previous night. It was so cold outside. I¡¯ll certainly make him regret locking me on the balcony.


    Nobody has treated me like this before; he will see my worst side now.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    The warm water cascades over me in the shower, and I close my eyes, trying to wash away the thoughts that Grace has stirred within me.


    The maic pull which I feel towards her is so frustrating because I don¡¯t want to feel anything for her. And the physical attraction I feel for her is thest thing I want to deal with.


    ***


    I step out of the bathroom, decked up in a grey suit, and find Grace sleeping on my bed. She looks so innocent while sleeping, which she isn¡¯t.


    I feel a sudden pang of guilt as I recall that because of me, she couldn¡¯t sleepst night.


    But then, my anger resurfaces. I remind myself why I married her in the first ce. She may look innocent in her sleep, but I know the truth behind her facade.


    What are you making me, Grace?


    I never thought I would ever treat a woman like this, marry her to make her life a living hell.


    I despise the fact that I¡¯m allowing her to influence me in this way, to bring out the worst in me.


    ***


    After getting ready for the office, Ie outside to have breakfast with my father.


    As I take the seat beside him, he enquires, ¡°Where is Grace?¡±


    ¡°Your loving daughter-inw is still sleeping.¡± Although it¡¯s my fault she is sleeping, I can¡¯t resist the opportunity to taunt her in front of him.


    ¡°She must be tired because of the marriage, Steve. Everyone is not like you.¡±


    I chuckle at my father¡¯sment, hiding the bitterness that lies beneath. ¡°Well, Dad, it seems like Grace isn¡¯t as disciplined as I am,¡± I reply in a curt tone, sipping my coffee while a maid serves me breakfast.


    As we have our breakfast, my father continues to talk about Grace. He praises her for her kindness and smartness, unaware of the mask she wears.


    After finishing breakfast, I bid my father goodbye and head to the office.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I enter the restaurant, lost in my thoughts, I unintentionally collide with a girl, and our phone drops to the floor. I immediately catch her just as she¡¯s about to trip in her high heels.


    Her tensed body calms down instantly as I hold her close to me, and our proximity sends a jolt through me.


    As her grey intoxicated eyes meet mine, I feel a strong connection with her, and for a moment, time slows down. There¡¯s a hint of innocence in her gaze, something genuine and untainted that I haven¡¯te across before.


    It¡¯s a spark, an unexpected feeling that leaves me intrigued and wanting to know more about the girl I¡¯ve just collided with.


    However, she quickly moves away and speaks with a slightly awkward smile. ¡°Thank you for catching me. That could¡¯ve been embarrassing.¡±


    She bends down to pick up her phone in haste. Before I can react or say anything, she gives another quick thank you and heads towards the exit, leaving me standing there, lost in the thoughts of our encounter.


    I hope we¡¯ll meet again because I want to know more about her.


    As I bend down to pick up my phone, I notice that it¡¯s not mine.


    ¡°Fuck! Our phones got exchanged.¡± I mutter, picking up her phone from the floor.


    I rush outside, hoping to catch her before she leaves.


    However, by the time I reach the exit, I notice her quickly leaving in her car.


    Despite missing the chance to return her phone immediately, a genuine smile crosses my face. The mix-up with our phones has given me a reason to meet her again.


    After some time, I call my number through my driver¡¯s phone to contact her. The anticipation builds as the phone rings, and finally, she answers.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice is melodic.


    I exin, ¡°It¡¯s Jace. We had a little mix-up with our phones back there.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief pause, and then she responds, ¡°Oh! I was just about to call you. I have your phone. Sorry about the confusion.¡±


    I chuckle, ¡°Why are you saying sorry? It happened identally. How about we meet up to exchange our phones properly?¡± I ask, taking advantage of the situation.


    She agrees, and we decide to meet at her apartment at night.


    As we end the call, I feel excited to learn more about the intriguing girl with the grey, intoxicated eyes who unexpectedly entered my life.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night,


    When I return from the office and step into the room, I find Grace puffing on the cigarette on the balcony.


    I shake my head, and after taking off my zer, I go to the walk-in closet attached to my bathroom.


    As I open the cupboard to take out my joggers, I notice her clothes hanging there.


    A smirk appears on my face as the idea of torturing her crosses my mind.


    I pick up her few dresses and rush into the balcony.


    ¡°Grace.¡± As I call her, she turns around, blowing the smoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your clothes in my closet or else I¡¯ll burn them,¡± I warn her, hurling her dresses on her, causing her to frown.


    ¡°What the hell? You can¡¯t treat me in this way, Mr Grey.¡± She rebukes me, clearly not one to back down.


    ¡°An arrogant woman like you deserves the worst treatment.¡± I respond in a curt tone, approaching her.


    She rolls her eyes, irked.


    ¡°Stop rolling your eyes. Just go take your fucking clothes out of my cupboard.¡± As I order her, her frown deepens.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll take your order, my temporary husband?¡± She scoffs.


    I take a step closer, our faces mere inches apart, and I lean in, my voice dropping to a low, menacing whisper. ¡°You will do as I say, Grace. You¡¯re staying in my house, and you¡¯ll follow my rules.¡±


    Her eyes narrow, but she doesn¡¯t break eye contact. ¡°I won¡¯t be controlled by you, Steve. This is as much my home as it is yours because I¡¯m your wife for three months.¡±


    I grab her arms and pull her closer, our bodies almost touching. ¡°You may think you can defy me, but you¡¯ll soon learn to obey me.¡±


    She pushes me away, shouting, ¡°Obey you? My foot.¡± Her arms fold across her chest, a smirk ying on her face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll make you obey me right now.¡±


    I mock. ¡°Show me how.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll put my clothes back into the cupboard yourself. Just wait and watch.¡± She states with utter confidence before leaving the room.


    I wonder what n she has in her mind.

 Chapter 8 Her Emotional Drama

    After a minute, Dad storms into my room, and then Grace enters, following him with a hint of evilness in her eyes.


    ¡°What the hell, Steve? Grace is your wife now. Why are you giving her such harsh treatment?¡± As he rebukes me, I re at Grace, who stands with a sly grin on her face.


    As he drifts his eyes toward her, she makes an innocent face in an instant.


    It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s manipting my father with her emotional drama, and I despise how skilled she is at this game.


    I clench my fists, trying to contain my anger as my father continues to reprimand me. ¡°Stop ring at her, Steve, and answer me.¡±


    I take a deep breath, struggling to keep myselfposed. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t understand. Grace is not what she appears to be.¡±


    She chimes in with her sweetest tone, her eyes welling with fake tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Steve is talking about, Dad. I just want a chance to make this marriage work.¡±


    My father¡¯s concern deepens as he turns to her. ¡°Grace, my son can be difficult sometimes, but he¡¯s a good man.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe how easily my father has fallen for her act, and it frustrates me even more.


    He gives me a stern look. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my son is treating his wife like this.¡±


    I feel hurt, seeing the disappointment in his eyes for me for the first time.


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    ¡°No, Steve. I don¡¯t want your exnations. Now you must treat your wife with respect.¡± After making himself clear, he leaves the room, leaving me alone with my cunning wife.


    She turns to me with a triumphant smile, clearly relishing her victory. ¡°You see, Mr Grey, you can¡¯t control me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I grasp her arms and pin her against the wall. After moving dangerously close to her face, I warn her, ¡°Stop using my father to gain sympathy.¡±


    The way she manipted my father has ignited a burning anger within me.


    She stares back at me with fire in her eyes, her confidence unwavering. ¡°And you stop trying to gain control over me.¡±


    I clench my jaw, my grip on her arms tightening as I try to hold back my frustration.


    I lean in closer, our faces mere inches apart, my voice low and threatening. ¡°You may have won this small battle, Grace, but don¡¯t mistake it for victory.¡±


    Her gaze locks onto mine, a fierce determination in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Steve. And I won¡¯t let you control me.¡±


    I release my grip on her arms and step back, still fixing my eyes filled with rage on her. ¡°We¡¯ll see who will control whom.¡±


    Then I storm to the bathroom and m its door in fury.


    I can¡¯t let this woman manipte my father like this. I have to do something to take her under my control as soon as possible.


    After changing myself into somethingfortable, I turn the knob to open the bathroom door, but it doesn¡¯t open.


    I try it again, but nothing happens.


    ¡°This is my revenge for you locking me in the balconyst night.¡± A deep frown appears on my face as I hear Grace¡¯s words from the other side of the door.


    Will she stop messing up with me?


    I stay silent and take out my phone from my jogger¡¯s pocket to call a maid, Maria. I ask her to unlock me from the bathroom and disconnect the call.


    Grace is mistaken to think that she can lock me in my own house.


    Once Ie outside, I¡¯ll make her pay for this move.


    I hear the faint sound of Maria¡¯s footsteps approaching, and when the door finally unlocks, I step out of the bathroom with a glint of triumph in my eyes. She stands there, irked that her attempt to lock me in the bathroom failed.


    ¡°Thank you, Maria.¡± I say politely to the maid, and she leaves after bowing to me.


    I approach Grace with a menacing presence, narrowing the gap between us. Her expression remains defiant as she stares at me with fire in her eyes.


    ¡°You thought you could lock Steve Grey in his own territory?¡± I ask, my voice is low and dangerous.


    She res at me, unshaken by my anger. ¡°Just a taste of what¡¯sing, Mr. Grey.¡±


    I step closer, our bodies mere inches apart. ¡°Mark my words, Grace. This marriage may be temporary, but I¡¯ll make sure you regret every move you make against me.¡±


    Her defiance remains unwavering as she smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who will regret it, Steve.¡±


    I roll my eyes and march towards the bed to sleep. The constant battles between us have left me exhausted.


    As I lie down, she grabs a jar of water from the table and threatens me, ¡°If today also, you don¡¯t let me sleep in bed, I¡¯ll again drench your bed.¡±


    I finally give in, realising that these fights are getting us nowhere. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    She looks at me with a hint of suspicion. ¡°What deal?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll sleep on the bed, and I¡¯ll take the couch, and the next day we¡¯ll switch. Okay?¡± I propose, hoping that this might put an end to the fight of sleeping on the bed.


    She hesitates for a moment, considering my offer. Her expression softens, and she finally agrees, ¡°Fine, we have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Now, can we please have a night of peace without more battles?¡± I ask, frustrated, pulling up theforter over me.


    I sign with relief as she doesn¡¯t argue further. She grabs a spare nket from the closet and heads to the couch.


    As I stare up at the ceiling, I wonder. This temporary marriage has already proven to be more challenging than I ever imagined, and I have a feeling that neither of us is going to make it easy for the other.


    But one thing is certain: I won¡¯t let Grace get the upper hand in this twisted game. I¡¯ll crush her arrogance.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, as I arrive at that restaurant girl¡¯s apartment, a maid opens the door and invites me to settle in the hall.


    However, my attention is immediately drawn to the captivating sound of a piano ying in the distance.


    I can¡¯t resist the enchanting melody, so I follow the music and find its source. There she is, seated at the piano, fingers dancing over the keys with grace and skill. The music she creates echoes in every corner of the entire mansion.


    I¡¯m mesmerised, captivated by both the music and the sight of her lost in the art of ying.


    When she stops ying, I break into apuse.


    She turns around, startled, and notices me. ¡°When did youe?¡± She asks in shock.


    I reply with a smile, ¡°I arrived when you were immersed in the piano¡¯s melody. Your talent is truly remarkable.¡±


    A blush tints her cheeks, and in that moment, I feel a deeper connection with her.


    As she approaches me, I notice her height is surprisingly short. Unexpectedly, I find it endearing and cute.


    ¡°Thank God our phones got exchanged, or else I would have missed the chance to discover your talent,¡± I remark.


    As she blushes once again, her gaze shifts downward.


    I grab her chin and lift it, locking my eyes with hers. ¡°When I talk to you, I want you to look into my eyes,¡± I state with intensity.


    Her eyes widen, sensing the authority in my voice, but she gives me a meek nod. A smile forms on my face, realising she is the submissive and innocent type of girl I find intriguing and exactly what I desire.


    ¡°T-thank you for bringing the phone.¡± She stammers before again looking at the floor.


    ¡°I asked you to look into my eyes while talking.¡± I assert, stepping closer to her. My dominating side is getting hard to resist during her presence.


    She immediately raises her eyes to me and again thanks me. My eyes darken seeing her biting her lips, getting all flushed.


    My God! This girl is taking my desire to its peak with her expressions.


    ¡°Pleasure is all mine.¡± I whisper, stepping even closer to her, and making her back hit the piano.


    As I nuzzle her hair, I close my eyes, getting lost in its fragrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s heaven.¡± As I whisper in her ear, I feel her getting startled because of our proximity.


    ¡°You are-¡± she stutters, resting her hand on my shoulders.


    Remaining close to her, I look at her face. Her eyes are closed, and her lips are getting wet with her constant licking, which takes my desire to another level.


    I snake my arms around her waist, pressing my body more into her, and then ask her in a husky tone, ¡°I¡¯m what, baby?¡± My fingers softly y around her waist, and she shivers because of our closeness.


    ¡°J-Jac-¡±


    ¡°Am I affecting you?¡± I question, biting her earlobe, eliciting a moan from her lips which quickens my heartbeat.


    But suddenly, she pushes me away, catching me off guard.


    What the fuck!


    ¡°Did you just push me?¡± I ask, my tonees out a little harsh.


    She looks at me with widened eyes, seeing the anger in my eyes, and without replying to me, she looks down, making me more angry.


    ¡°I asked you to look into my eyes.¡± I remind her, closing the distance between us, and grabbing her arms.


    She looks around, which just makes me lose my temper and lose all my senses. I just grab her neck and ce my lips on hers.


    I can feel her freeze in her ce, but I continue to kiss her, trying to release my pent-up emotions. Her lips feel utterly soft and delicious. I¡¯ve kissed so many women before, but her lips seem different.


    As our lips part, I gaze into her eyes, searching for any sign of resistance or fear. Instead, I find desire in them. It encourages me to continue, to explore the depths of her innocence and unleash the passion that simmers between us.


    I grasp her waist and lift her from the floor before making her sit on the piano top and capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.


    Grabbing her thighs, I part her legs and stand between them, and she responds, clutching my zer and rubbing herself against my crotch.


    We¡¯repletely lost in each other, forgetting about the entire world.


    However, the maid interrupts our passionate moment.


    ¡°Madam, your phone was ringing.¡± We immediately pull away from each other, listening to her words.


    After noticing that it¡¯s my phone, I take the phone from the maid and she leaves.


    I put the phone into my pocket and nce at the girl sitting on the piano, her cheeks are now flushed with a deep shade of red.


    ¡°I think I should go now.¡± Before she can respond, I continue, taking her phone out and cing it beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve saved my number on your phone. Feel free to call me if you want more than what happened today.¡± After giving her a wink, I make my way towards the exit, leaving her sitting on the piano.


    Right now, I really want to spend more time with her, but I n to leave, making her yearn for more and for her to contact meter on.

 Chapter 9 Instagram Live

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next morning,


    I wake up early, disturbed by the sound of Grace setting up a live video on Instagram.


    Annoyance res up in me as I hear her greeting her fans. ¡°Hey, everyone! It¡¯s Grace, and wee to my first Instagram Live after my wedding. I know you¡¯ve been waiting for this, so before we dive into your questions, here¡¯s a quick fashion tip for you. Always add a touch of confidence to your outfit. It¡¯s the best essory you can wear. Now, let¡¯s get to your questions andments.¡±


    Great, just what I need-my sleep getting disturbed because of her.


    The realisation hits me-I¡¯ll have to endure her Instagram sessions, and my peaceful mornings are officially a thing of the past.


    I walk out of bed, ready to express my irritation, but stop as I see her.


    She sits on the couch, putting a tripod on the table, the soft glow of morning light highlighting her natural beauty. I¡¯m captivated.


    For a few seconds, I forget my annoyance as I watch her, absorbed in her live video. Her effortless charm and beauty make it hard to stay angry. As she interacts with her fans, her genuine smile and lively presence are hard to ignore.


    She begins scrolling through thements and questions, addressing her fans one by one.


    ¡°Okay, the first question from Ste_22: How¡¯s married life treating you, Grace?¡±


    She chuckles, and after ncing at me, she answers, ¡°Well, Ste, it¡¯s been¡­ interesting. Living with someone you barely know has its challenges, but we¡¯re getting to know each other.¡±


    ¡°What a fake answer! Our married life is going terrible.¡± I mutter to myself, irked.


    She nces at me again, and I can see a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°And to be honest, waking up to someone as charming as Mr. Grey is not that bad.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her yfulment. Is she really turning ourplicated situation into banter for her fans?


    ¡°Emily_89: Please show a glimpse of your husband. We are dying to see the handsome billionaire.¡± After reading her fan¡¯s request, she nces at me with a naughty glint in her eyes.


    However, I shake my head, silently signalling my refusal. I have no interest in bing part of her online spectacle.


    Ignoring my disapproval, she proceeds with a yful smile. ¡°Alright, everyone, the moment you¡¯ve been waiting for. Let me give you a glimpse of Mr. Steve Grey.¡±


    Fuck! This woman! Why does she never listen to me?


    As she stands up to turn the camera towards me, I rush to the bed, lie down on my front, and bury my face in the pillow, exposing my bare back. I want no part in this inte exposure.


    Graceughs at my attempt to avoid the camera,menting to her fans, ¡°Well, there he is, trying to be mysterious. Say hi to my husband, everyone.¡±


    I cringe at the thought of being showcased to her audience in such an intimate way.


    I sigh when she finally moves on to the next question, ¡°Next up, a question from Sam_89: How will you deal with conflicts in your marriage, Grace?¡±


    After sitting up, I raise an eyebrow, curious about her response.


    She nces in my direction, smirking. ¡°Ah, conflicts! Well,munication is key, you know? We¡¯ll talk things out and try to understand each other. It¡¯ll be a learning process for both of us.¡±


    Learning process? More like a battle zone. I resist the urge to interject because I can¡¯t showcase my personal life in front of the public.


    As she continues her live session, scrolling throughments and questions, she reads ament, ¡°Your wedding ring is so elegant, Grace.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much for noticing, Jane_76! No doubt it¡¯s beautiful.¡± She showcases the ring on the camera before ncing at me, and I give her a tight-lipped smile.


    She continues, looking at the camera, ¡°And you know what? My husband actually chose this ring for me. He has quite the eye for exquisite things.¡±


    This time, she tells the truth. However, her fans are unaware of the circumstances  the heated argument at the jewellery store, and her shouting at the employee.


    As she continues with her live session, my mind drifts back to the memory of that day at the jewellery store, and I clench my jaw.


    ¡°Last one for now, from Mark_fashionista: Grace, how will you manage your fashion career with this new Chapter in your life?¡±


    I roll my eyes at the mention of my unwanted participation in this live session.


    She nces at me again before responding, ¡°Well, Mark, it¡¯s all about bnce. I¡¯ve always been passionate about my fashion career, and I¡¯m lucky to have a supportive husband who understands. We¡¯ll find a way to make it work.¡±


    Supportive husband? I scoff internally. This is just a temporary arrangement, and she¡¯s portraying it as if we have a blissful marriage. The way she maniptes the narrative is infuriating.


    As the live session ends, she blows a kiss to the camera. ¡°Thanks for joining me, everyone! It¡¯s been fun sharing a glimpse of my married life. Stay tuned for more updates. Love you all!¡±


    Once the live video ends, she looks at me with a yful grin. ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t so bad, was it, Mr. Grey? My fans seem pretty interested in our married life.¡±


    ¡°Why did you put me on disy? Respect my privacy and don¡¯t involve me in your work, okay?¡± I express in anger, standing up.


    Her teasing grin fades as she faces my irritation. ¡°My fans wanted to see you, and I just showed them because unfortunately now you¡¯re part of my life for three months.¡±


    ¡°And I know you intentionally did Instagram Live to disturb my sleep, Grace.¡± I resort.


    She counters, ¡°Oh,e on, Steve. You¡¯re so full of yourself. I don¡¯t spend my time figuring out how to make your life worse. I¡¯m a very busy woman.¡±


    I scoff, ¡°Yeah, yeah. I can see how busy you¡¯re fooling your fans.¡±


    She defends, ¡°I don¡¯t deceive them with fashion products. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m feigning happiness in our marriage because I can¡¯t tell them about our three-month contract marriage. Or do you want me to spill the truth?¡± She challenges, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I know you will never do it, Grace. You won¡¯t confess to your fans how maniptive you are.¡± I smirk at her.


    ¡°But I can tell them how you locked me on the balcony on the first night of our marriage, Mr. Grey.¡± She fires back with a wicked glint in her eyes.


    I shake my head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Grace. I can¡¯t argue with you anymore. Just keep me out of your social media life because I don¡¯t want to be part of this fake world.¡±


    She smirks with confidence. ¡°As if I need your permission. Just remember, Mr. Grey, we¡¯re in this together for three months, and I¡¯ll live my life the way I want.¡±


    I storm to the bathroom, frustrated by her arrogant behaviour. This contract marriage is turning into a never-ending battle, and I wonder if there¡¯s any way to rescue my sanity throughout these three months.


    ***All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As we have breakfast with my dad, he drops a bombshell on us. ¡°I have nned a honeymoon for both of you. You¡¯ll both leave for Paris this evening on the private jet.¡±


    What? No! I can¡¯t go anywhere with this woman.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m swamped with work. Let¡¯s n the honeymoon in a few days,¡± I make an excuse.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, if he¡¯s so busy with work, we should postpone it.¡± Grace does her drama of being innocent in front of my father, and I re at her from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Grace, I know my son, he¡¯ll keep dying the honeymoon.¡± He moves his eyes towards me and orders, ¡°You both are going on a honeymoon today, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°But Dad-¡±


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯m already upset with you. Don¡¯t make it worse.¡± He asserts as he storms off, leaving no room for further argument.


    I shift my angry gaze to Grace.


    She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°Why are you angry at me for? I didn¡¯t n the honeymoon.¡±


    I don¡¯t buy her act for a second, but arguing further would only increase my stress. So I finish my breakfast in silence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave for Paris in the evening, so be prepared.¡± I instruct her before standing up and closing the buttons of my coat.


    Our honeymoon in Paris is thest thing I want. The thought of being alone with Grace, even in a beautiful city like Paris, fills me with frustration. But I can¡¯t deny my father¡¯s order.

 Chapter 10 Someone Like You

    As the evening approaches, we¡¯re on the private jet, seated side by side but worlds apart. Paris is a city of romance, and I think of how ironic it is to go there with Grace.


    As the air hostess brings the wrong drink for her, Grace rebukes her, raising my anger. ¡°What the hell? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear to you to bring red wine for me? You all are so useless-¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t bear her behaviour any longer and interject.


    ¡°Shut up, Grace.¡± I snap, my tone harsh and final.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want your lecture again, Mr Grey.¡± She retorts in annoyance before turning her attention back to the air hostess.


    ¡°Now, why are you still standing here? Go bring my drink,¡± she orders with no regard for basic courtesy, and the air hostess leaves after bowing to her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t behave like this with her, Grace.¡± I chide her.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Why? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I mutter, increasingly frustrated by her antics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shut up if you stop lecturing me all the time.¡± She folds her arms across her chest in attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my private jet, Grace, so you must treat all the staff here with respect.¡± I instruct her in a firm tone.


    She questions my authority. ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Will you push me out of the ne at 30, 000 feet?¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°No, but I can certainly lock you in the bathroom for the rest of the journey if you keep this up.¡±


    Her eyes sparkle with mischief, and a smirk dances across her face. ¡°Okay, sir. I¡¯ll be on my best behaviour, and I promise to take your permission for every little thing.¡±


    I wonder now what¡¯s going on in her tiny mind.


    The next moment only, she begins eating up my mind with her unnecessary and stupid questions. Her behaviour is beyond irritating, and I¡¯m already regretting this trip to Paris.


    ¡°Sir, can I move my finger?¡± she mocks, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Sir, can I lick my lips? Sir, can I cough?¡± Every questiones with a smirk that pushes my patience to its limits.


    I¡¯ve had enough. ¡°Grace, if you don¡¯t stop this nonsense right now, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t seem fazed by my threat. ¡°Sir, can I breathe?¡± She teases,ughing, enjoying pushing my buttons.


    I reach my limit and hold her arms in a firm grip, my voice low and menacing. ¡°Shut up, Grace, or else I¡¯ll gag you with my hankie.¡±


    Her eyes widen in horror, and for the first time, it seems like my warning has had an effect. She stops irritating me with her stupid questions and finally falls silent.


    However, it shocks me. Why did she give up on our fight so easily? For the first time, I saw fear in her eyes.


    But I¡¯m so delighted to finally find a way to control her.


    I smirk, staring at her through the corner of my eyes while she remains engrossed in her phone.


    ***


    We reach Paris after a few hours. The hotel my father chose is elegant, with a view of the Eiffel Tower. The room is adorned with roses and champagne, a honeymoon suite that screams romance. I wonder what I¡¯m doing here with Grace.


    If I hade to this romantic ce with my love, it would have been so special. But now that I¡¯vee here with my enemy, she will definitely regreting on a honeymoon with me.


    She lies down on the bed, closing her eyes in contentment after causing chaos in my life.


    After a few minutes, she suddenly rises and stands in front of therge ss window. She takes out a cigarette from her sling bag and begins to smoke while gazing at the beautiful view outside.


    For a moment, I get lost in her captivating face, but then reality hits me hard. She may be beautiful on the outside, but inside, she¡¯s nothing but a pure devil, concealing her wickedness behind her beauty.


    I lie down on the bed to take some rest, and she takes out her dress from the luggage and goes to the bathroom.


    After a few minutes,


    As I hear the bathroom door opening, I open my eyes.


    Grace stands in front of the mirror, and I notice that the zipper on the backside of her dress is open. She struggles to close it, her frustration evident, and I chuckle at her helpless expression.


    I know she won¡¯t ask me to help her because it would bruise her ego. I get up from the bed and stroll towards her automatically.


    She nces at me through the mirror, still struggling with the zipper.


    ¡°You can ask for the help.¡± I suggest, trying to hide my smile.


    ¡°From you, never!¡± She retorts with an air of defiance.


    Her refusal to ept help from me doesn¡¯t surprise me. Grace is not the type of person to ask for help, especially not from someone she views as an enemy. Still, it amuses me how she¡¯ll go to great lengths to avoid a simple request.


    I decide to y along with her game. ¡°Well then, good luck with that zipper.¡± I reply, shrugging as if it doesn¡¯t matter to me.


    I turn away and return to the bed.


    However, I steal nces at her as she continues to struggle with the zipper.


    ¡°Fuck! This zipper!¡± She mutters, irked.


    The sight of her irritation mixed with determination is oddly endearing.


    After a few moments, I hear a defeated sigh, and her shoulders slump slightly.


    She reluctantly admits, ¡°Okay, maybe I need some help with this damn zipper.¡±


    I hide a smug grin and turn to her. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to handle, I suppose. Let me do it.¡±


    She shoots me an annoyed through the mirror. ¡°Fine, just get it over with.¡±


    I step closer and gently take hold of the zipper. My hand touches her bare skin, sending shivers down her spine. Our proximity creates an electric tension between us.


    Her breath hitches, and I can see a hint of surprise in her eyes as I close the zipper, moving it slowly to ensure I don¡¯t snag any fabric.


    As the zipper moves up, inch by inch, I gaze at her through the mirror and feel a strange connection with her at this moment.


    When I finally close it, she lets out a relieved breath, and her tense shoulders rx.


    ¡°There you go.¡± I step back. ¡°All fixed.¡±


    She nods, her expression not entirely hostile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback by her expression of gratitude. She seems to be aware of basic manners.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a thank-you from someone like you,¡± I begin, but she interrupts.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®someone like you¡¯?¡± she yells.


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± I reply with a knowing look.


    She narrows her eyes at me, irritated by my statement. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you mean. So, please, enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Someone who has no manners to how to treat others.¡± I can see the anger in her eyes as she understands my words.


    ¡°Go to hell! I don¡¯t care what you think of me!¡± She exims in frustration and starts rummaging through her suitcase.


    I shake my head and turn my attention to the view outside the window. The Eiffel Tower is illuminated, casting a romantic glow over the city of Paris.


    She finishes her makeup and informs me. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I turn towards her and enquire, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is important for me to inform you where I¡¯m going, Mr. Grey.¡±


    It¡¯s true; we¡¯re not on this honeymoon as a loving couple. Still, I can¡¯t stop worrying about her whereabouts, especially in a foreign city like Paris.


    ¡°Grace, just be careful.¡± These words slip out of my mouth automatically. I can¡¯t shut off the concern that seems to be buried deep within me.


    She raises an eyebrow, taken aback by myment. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    I struggle to find the right words. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble. You can do whatever you want, but Paris is unfamiliar to both of us. Just be safe.¡±


    For a moment, her expression softens, as if she didn¡¯t expect this concern from me.


    ¡°I know how to take care of myself, Steve. Don¡¯t bother about me.¡± She gives me a curt response.


    With that, she leaves the hotel room, and I¡¯m left alone with my thoughts.


    No, no, I can¡¯t leave her alone. On this so-called honeymoon, it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her.


    I rush outside, texting the driver to take out my car. As I reach out, I notice her sitting in the cab.


    I settle into my car and ask the driver to follow her.

 Chapter 11 She’s My Wife

    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    After waiting for what felt like an eternity, at night, I finally receive a message from her when I lie down to sleep.


    Unknown: Hey, Jace!


    Me: Are you the piano girl?


    I inquire to confirm.


    Unknown: Yes, the piano girl.


    She replies with aughing emoji.


    Me: So it¡¯s yes from your side to have something more than what happenedst night?


    After not receiving any response from her, I text her.


    Me: Stop blushing and answer me.


    Unknown: How do youe to know that I¡¯m blushing?


    I grin, replying to her.


    Me: I just know.


    Unknown: I¡¯m impressed.


    Me: Anyway, you didn¡¯t answer me.


    Unknown: If I didn¡¯t want it, I wouldn¡¯t have messaged you.


    She sends a blushing emoji, causing me to smile.


    Me: I was certain you would message.


    Unknown: How?


    Me: Because you didn¡¯t stop mest night, and the way you reacted to the kiss and mymands. Everything was telling me you wanted me as much as I wanted you.


    Unknown: Why do you want me, Jace? I¡¯m not that attractive! You¡¯re so tall and handsome. I¡¯m so tiny and chubby.


    Me: You¡¯re cute and innocent! Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You¡¯re perfect just the way you are.


    I answer her with honesty.


    Unknown: Do you really think this? Because you¡¯re the first person who said this to me.


    Me: Yes. Anyway, I just realised that I don¡¯t know your name.


    Unknown: Zara.


    Me: Beautiful name, just like you.


    I immediately add her number to my contact list.


    Zara: Thank you!!


    Me: Can we meet tomorrow, Zara?


    Zara: Sure!!


    Me: I want to know more about you; in fact, I want to know everything about you.


    Zara: I also want to know about you, Jace. So tomorrow at the restaurant where we bumped into each other?


    Me: Done! Can¡¯t wait to meet you again.


    Zara: Me too!!


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Grace¡¯s cares to a stop at a lounge, and she steps out without noticing me following her. I emerge from the car, unbuttoning my coat as I enter.


    Inside, I spot her sitting at the bar counter, already indulging in drinks.


    I heave a sigh of relief, murmuring, ¡°thank god I followed her.¡±


    I take a seat far enough, where she can¡¯t see me and I can keep an eye on her actions.


    My gaze remains fixed on her as she sips her drink. It reminds me of the day I first saw her, the day we made out. Little did I know she would be my wife, and that I would despise her so much.


    My life has changedpletely since she entered it.


    After finishing her drink, she heads to the dance floor. She dances, swaying her body, and I¡¯m drawn to her captivating dance moves.


    She returns to the bar counter for more drinks.


    This girl is insane! She is consuming alcohol so freely in an unfamiliar city.


    My anxiety grows when she returns to the dance floor and starts dancing with a man, losing control.


    Anger courses through me, and I clutch the ss in my hand, shooting daggers at them. The man dances with her, pulling her closer to himself, taking advantage of her drunk state.


    She¡¯s my wife. I can¡¯t let her get close to anyone else, no matter the reason.


    After mming the ss on the table, I rise from the stool and stride toward them. I grasp her arms from behind before turning her to face me in a fit of rage. She looks at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, Steve?¡± She yells over the loud music.


    I reply in a furious tone, ¡°Cut the crap! What are you doing with this guy?¡± I pull her closer, my eyes burning with anger.


    My unexpected arrival and anger catch her off guard. She tries to pull her arm away from my grip but fails.


    ¡°Steve, let go of me!¡± She demands, her voiceced with defiance.


    The man she was dancing with eyes me warily, unsure of the situation. I¡¯m not going to let some stranger get too close to my wife, no matter how our rtionship is.


    ¡°Why are you behaving like this?¡± She retorts, trying to free herself from my grasp. ¡°I¡¯m just having fun. You¡¯ve been nothing but a pain in my ass since this honeymoon started!¡±


    I bring my face closer to hers, our noses almost touching. ¡°I may not be happy about this situation, but you¡¯re still my wife.¡±


    She scoffs, her breath brushing against my face. ¡°Wife? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my temporary husband.¡±


    My grip on her arm tightens as frustration boils within me. ¡°You¡¯reing with me. I can¡¯t let you dance with strangers, getting wasted.¡±


    ¡°Just fuck off, Steve. I won¡¯te with you.¡± She pushes me away with full strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also see how you won¡¯te with me.¡± I hoist her onto my shoulder, her body dangling over my back.


    I ignore her resistance and the people¡¯s surprised gazes around us. She kicks and protests, but I maintain a firm grip on her.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She screams, pounding my back with her fists.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I march out of the lounge with her on my shoulder, and I can hear people talking and whispering. I pay no attention to them, my focus entirely on getting her back to the hotel.


    We reach the parking area, and I set her down.


    Without giving her a chance to speak, I grasp her arms and make myself clear to her. ¡°Listen! You are Steve Grey¡¯s wife and the daughter-inw of our family in front of everyone. If the media or someone finds out what my wife is doing with an unknown guy, what happens to my reputation? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s reputation, Steve. I¡¯m here to enjoy, so I¡¯ll do that.¡± She retorts.


    As expected, I receive this response from her. What else can I expect from a selfish girl like her? She only thinks about herself.


    ¡°If you have forgotten, let me remind you. It was mentioned in our contract that nobody will interfere in each other¡¯s life. But you are breaking the rule.¡± She reminds me about the contract, intensifying my anger.


    ¡°Fuck your contract, Grace. What is mentioned in your contract doesn¡¯t matter to me. You won¡¯te close or sleep with any man for three months.¡±


    She snaps back, ¡°You can¡¯t control me, Steve. I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡±


    Her defiance only fuels my anger. She¡¯s ying with fire, and it¡¯s time I make her understand who¡¯s in control here.


    I step closer to her, my voice dangerously low. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m not asking. I¡¯m telling you I won¡¯t tolerate your behaviour. This isn¡¯t just about my reputation; it¡¯s about yours too. We¡¯re in this together, like it or not.¡±


    She remains stubborn, refusing to back down. ¡°Well, Steve, prepare to be disappointed because I won¡¯t follow your orders.¡±


    I suddenly sense someone watching us, and when I turn, I see one of my father¡¯s men lurking behind a car.


    I can¡¯t believe Dad has sent someone all the way to Paris to keep tabs on us.


    ¡°Dad, give us some space,¡± I mutter to myself, irked.


    What if he informs my father about our heated argument?


    Without further thought, I act impulsively and press my lips against hers, pinning her body against the car. She¡¯s taken aback by the unexpectedness of the kiss.

 Chapter 12 One Little Kiss!

    The kiss is forceful, a collision of our anger and frustration. I can taste the alcohol on her lips.


    God! My hatred for her is profound, but I can¡¯t deny that there is a maic pull in between us.


    For a moment, it feels like she might resist, but then I feel her surrender, her body rxing against mine, her hands clutching my shirt. Our lips move in perfect sync, burning our bodies with desire.


    I just hate myself for feeling something for this woman, although it is just sexual.


    She suddenly pushes me away with a gasp, her eyes filled with confusion and anger.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She hisses, wiping her lips.


    ¡°Grace, my father¡¯s man is watching us, so just behave if you don¡¯t want him toe to know about your true face.¡± As I whisper in her ear, her eyes widen in shock.


    I keep a watchful eye on my father¡¯s man, who pretends not to be watching but is clearly keeping tabs on us. Our kiss seems to satisfy him, and he leaves, giving us some much-needed privacy.


    Grace¡¯s eyes narrow as she watches the man leave. ¡°You kissed me for a show? Are you crazy?¡±


    I don¡¯t have the time to exin the situation. Instead, I give her a warning look. ¡°Just remember, you¡¯re my wife for the next three months, and you¡¯ll follow my rules. I won¡¯t let you ruin my reputation.¡±


    She rolls her eyes but doesn¡¯t protest further. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t sleep with any man for three months. But stop stalking me and leave me alone for some time. I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. But remember, you¡¯re Steve Grey¡¯s wife, and your actions reflect on both of us.¡±  As I turn to leave, I recall something.


    I look at her over my shoulder and instruct her. ¡°You¡¯ll return to the hotel in my car with the driver.¡±


    With that, I leave her alone.


    ***


    I lie on the bed, waiting for her. Suddenly, my phone rings and it¡¯s my driver on the line.


    ¡°Sir, Madam ispletely drunk. She can¡¯t even walk by herself. We¡¯re outside the hotel.¡± He informs me about her condition.


    This girl is unbelievable!


    I sigh in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ming.¡± I reply to him in a polite tone and hang up.


    After quickly rising from the bed, I head outside.


    I find my driver waiting outside the car. As I walk over to him, he gives me all the details about her condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. She wasn¡¯t ready and was in no condition toe in, so I called you.¡± He exins as he moves toward the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Robbin.¡± After responding to him, I open the car door. I find her in a drunken state, and I don¡¯t bother saying anything because it¡¯s pointless to talk to her right now.


    I scoop her into my arms, and as I carry her toward the room, she gazes at me with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°My bodybuilder husband came to take me inside.¡± She quips, her words slurred from the effects of the alcohol.


    I give her a faint smirk. ¡°Consider it your lucky day.¡± I reply, focusing on getting her safely back to our suite.


    Her arms drape over my shoulders, and she nuzzles her head against my chest.


    Once we¡¯re back in the room, I gently ce her on the bed. She gazes up at me with mischief in her eyes.


    As I move away from her, she grasps my arm and yanks me down, startling me.


    ¡°Steve, my hottie husband, where are you going, leaving your wife unsatisfied?¡± She asks, her voice still slightly unclear, pulling up my t-shirt.


    What the fuck is she doing?


    ¡°Let me remind you, Grace, it¡¯s mentioned in the contract that we can¡¯t get physical.¡± I state, standing straight and pulling my t-shirt down.


    ¡°Which contract are you talking about, Steve? I don¡¯t remember.¡± She scratches her temple, pretending that she has forgotten about the contract, and my lips draw up into a smile.


    In a drunken state, she looks so adorable. The next morning, when she is sober, she¡¯ll again be the irritating Grace.


    Wait, the next morning, I can tease her by showing how desperate she was to sleep with me.


    As I turn on the video recording on my phone and set the phone on the table, she demands my attention. ¡°Mr. Grey,e here and satisfy your wife. I want you right now.¡±


    ¡°Grace, you know the rules. We can¡¯t get physical in our contract marriage.¡± I stroll towards her, hiding my smile.


    She pouts. ¡°Rules, rules, rules. Who cares about rules when you have a hot husband in the same room?¡±


    I chuckle at her antics. It¡¯s a side of Grace I¡¯ve never seen before, and it¡¯s intriguing.


    Leaning in closer, I whisper in her ear, ¡°You really want to break the rules, Mrs. Temporary Grey?¡±


    ¡°Just one little kiss. That won¡¯t break any rules because you have already kissed me at the club.¡± She whispers, tracing her finger on my face and fixing her eyes filled with desire on me.


    I y along, moving closer, her lips just a few inches away. ¡°One little kiss, huh?¡± I can feel her warm breath on my lips, urging me to kiss her. I can¡¯t deny that her proximity is tempting.


    This woman drives me crazy, and I hate it.


    She nods, her eyes locked onto mine. ¡°One little kiss.¡± Her voice is now a soft whisper.


    Our lips meet in a gentle, lingering kiss, and it¡¯s hard not to get lost in the moment. But I know I can¡¯t let this go too far, so I pull away with a yful smirk.


    ¡°One little kiss, just as you asked.¡± I tease, standing up.


    She suddenly gives a pull to my hand and makes me fall on herself.


    Electricity passes through my spine as she slips her hands into my t-shirt, caressing my bare body. ¡°Mr. Grey, I want you right now. You know you¡¯re so irresistible.¡±


    Her fingers trace my bare chest and I can feel her warm breath on my lips, and the temptation bes nearly impossible to resist. I know I should stop this, but she¡¯s making it incredibly difficult.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯ll regret this next morning. We need to stick to the contract.¡± I warn her, struggling with my desire.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to care about regrets, her voice is filled with desire as she whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t care about tomorrow, Steve. I want you right now.¡±


    Her words ignite something in me, and I forget the rules and the contract. All that¡¯s left is the desire that exists between us.


    I give in, my lips meeting hers in a hungry, passionate kiss. Our bodies press together, and we lose ourselves in the heat of the moment. I even forget that I¡¯m recording our video.


    There¡¯s no denying the maic pull that has captivated both of us from the beginning.


    I pin her hands against the bed and deepen the kiss, grinding my hardness against her crotch.


    No, no, I should stop. I can¡¯t sleep with her. She¡¯s intoxicated, and I don¡¯t want to repeat the mistake of sleeping with her.


    As I pull myself away from her and stand up, she gazes at me with disappointment. The fire in her eyes makes it all too clear that I¡¯m not the only one feeling the attraction between us.


    ¡°Grace, this can¡¯t happen,¡± I mutter, my voiceced with desire and frustration. I take a few steps away from her to put some distance between us.


    She sits up on the bed, frustration evident in her expression. ¡°Steve, why can¡¯t we just enjoy the moment?¡± Her voice is slurred because of intoxication.


    ¡°Because,¡± I say, trying to gather my thoughts, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make decisions we¡¯ll both regret, especially not in this state.¡±


    She stands up and stumbles towards me in a drunk state. ¡°Why are you overthinking everything when I¡¯m giving you the green light?¡±


    I hold her steady, not wanting her to fall over. ¡°You should sleep, Grace. We¡¯ll discuss this the next morning.¡±


    She pushes me away, standing all wobbly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t sleep until you satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I won¡¯t take advantage of you, not like this.¡±


    Her eyes reflect disappointment and frustration. ¡°Why do you have to be so damn noble all the time?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With great effort, I take her hand and guide her back to the bed. ¡°You need to rest, Grace. We¡¯ll talk about this when you¡¯re sober.¡±

 Chapter 13 I’ll kill you!

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning, I wake up with a severe headache.


    ¡°Fuck! Why do I always end up consuming so much alcohol?¡± I groan, my head pounding from the hangover. As I sit up, I realise I¡¯m wearing Steve¡¯s shirt.


    How could he take advantage of my drunken state?


    ¡°Mr. Steve Grey, where are you?¡± I yell, climbing down the bed, frustration and anger bubbling within me.


    He emerges from the bathroom, and I re at him.


    ¡°Why are you shouting early in the morning? What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asks in a casual tone, strolling towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Seriously, Steve, did you forget what happenedst night?¡± I use him.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know,¡± he shrugs, raising  my anger.


    ¡°You broke the vital rule of our contract by sleeping with mest night.¡± I snap at him. ¡°You took advantage of my intoxicated state. What happened to your ethics, Steve?¡±


    He chuckles, causing my brows to narrow in confusion. ¡°Mrs Temporary Grace, nothing happened between usst night.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I in your shirt?¡±


    Heughs again. ¡°That you¡¯lle to know. But before that, let me tell you how desperate you were to sleep with me.¡±


    I fold my arms across my chest in sheer attitude. ¡°If I don¡¯t recall what happenedst night, it doesn¡¯t mean you can fool me, Mr. Grey.¡±


    He states, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling you, Grace. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± I roll my eyes, irked.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Therefore, I recorded everythingst night.¡±


    ¡°What, you recorded the video? You stooped so low, Steve!¡± I yell at him.


    ¡°Shut up and watch it. You¡¯re the one who was so desperate to sleep with me.¡± He shows me the video on his phone, and I snatch his phone, ring at him.


    ¡®Mr. Grey,e here and satisfy your wife. I want you right now.¡¯ My eyes shift to the phone when I hear my voice. I can¡¯t believe my own words.


    How could I lose control in my drunken state?


    ¡®Rules, rules, rules. Who cares about rules when you have a hot husband in the same room?¡¯ I close my eyes in embarrassment, listening to my own words in the video.


    What the heck was I saying?


    I hear his chuckle, seeing my condition, and give him a deadly re, but he hides hisughter, putting his hand over his mouth.


    ¡®You really want to break the rules, Mrs Temporary Grey?¡¯ I hear his voice again from the video and shift my eyes down to the phone.


    ¡®Just one little kiss. That won¡¯t break any rules because you already kissed me at the club.¡¯


    I was asking for a kiss from him. What was I thinking? I want to kill myself for sounding so desperate.


    I¡¯ll never get drunk in these three months. Witnessing my condition, I decide.


    I watch him in the video, kissing me softly.


    Why is this turning me on?


    What¡¯s happening to me?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I shoot a re at Steve. He¡¯s lounging on the couch, shing an evil grin, taking pleasure in my situation.


    ¡®Mr. Grey, I want you right now. You know you¡¯re so irresistible.¡¯


    When I listen to myself, I fast-forward the video. I don¡¯t want to see more of my stupidity and how desperate I was for him.


    ¡°Mrs. Grey, now you understand who was the desperate one in this situation.¡± He taunts me as he walks over to me,ughing, while I forward the video.


    Today is your day, Steve. Laugh as much as you can, but I won¡¯t let you be happy for long. That¡¯s my promise to myself.


    Then I see he kisses me again, this time more passionately, and I bite my lips watching this.


    I won¡¯t lie; we look so hot together.


    ¡®Grace, this can¡¯t happen.¡¯ He denies it, moving away from me.


    ¡®Steve, why can¡¯t we just enjoy the moment?¡¯


    Seriously, what happened to mest night? Drunk Grace, I¡¯ll kill you!


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to make any decisions that we¡¯llter regret, especially not in this state.¡¯


    How I¡¯m fighting for him to have sex with me, and he¡¯s exining to me like a gentleman. His words and actions leave me in a state of shock.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± These words escape my mouth automatically after seeing how he controlled his desires, even when I was ready for anything.


    He looks at me in disbelief to hear a thank you from me.


    I stagger back, watching the video in utter mortification as I vomit in front of him.


    What the fuck!


    ¡°This is the most embarrassing thing ever done,¡± I mutter, feeling a wave of nausea, both from the video and the remnants of alcohol in my system.


    He bursts intoughter, enjoying my difort. ¡°Well, Mrs. Grey, that¡¯s the result of too much alcohol.¡±


    I shoot him a death re before again shifting my gaze to the video.


    I feel a mix of embarrassment and surprise as I watch him take care of me in the video. He helps me to the bathroom, holding my hair back as I continue to be sick.


    This exins why I¡¯m in his shirt.


    ¡°You see, Grace, I didn¡¯t take advantage of you. In fact, I took care of you. We didn¡¯t cross any lines.¡± As he rifies, I give him a slight nod.


    The video concludes with Steve tucking me into bed, cing a ss of water on the bedside table, and turning off the lights.


    His efforts to take care of me paint a different picture than the one I initially assumed.


    Wait, wait!


    How could I fall for his evil games? Since he was recording the video, why would he engage in any wrongdoing?


    I¡¯m certain it¡¯s all his n to make me look foolish.


    ¡°Mr. Steve Grey, I¡¯m not that easy to fall for your traps and your deceitful games.¡± I return his phone, ring at him.


    He gives me a confused expression, trying to act innocent, but I can see through his act.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent, Steve. I know all your evil games to show you¡¯re a gentleman, not taking advantage of a drunk girl who is ready for it. You want me to fall in love with you by showing me this? Is this your game, right?¡± His expression shifts from amusement to a more serious one as I confront him about the video.


    ¡°Have you lost it, Grace? I recorded the video just to show you how desperate you were to sleep with me because I knew you wouldn¡¯t trust me,¡± he justifies himself.


    I narrow my eyes at him, still dubious. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this isn¡¯t some trick to make me fall for you?¡±


    His response is direct and clear. ¡°Of course not. Why would I want to make you fall for me? I¡¯m just waiting for our contract to end so I can live in peace without you.¡±


    His words sound genuine, and his intentions seem clear.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not trying to manipte me?¡± I ask, my scepticism waning.


    ¡°You manipte people, Grace. Don¡¯t think everyone is like you.¡± He responds with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± I shake my head and head to the bathroom.


    As I enter the bathroom, my mind is spinning with confusion and doubt. Was Steve telling the truth? Could he really have recorded that video just to show me how desperate I was? I ssh cold water on my face, trying to clear my thoughts.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I step into the restaurant, a smile spreads across my face, seeing Zara waiting for me, seated at the corner seat.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Innocent Eyes!¡± I yfully greet her, and a blush creeps onto her cheeks as her eyshes lower.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she responds, tucking her hair behind her ear as I take the seat beside her.


    Ipliment her, ¡°You look gorgeous in this purple dress.¡±


    ¡°Can you just stop ttering me, mister?¡±


    ¡°No! Because I don¡¯t take orders!¡± I tease, enjoying the slight surprise in her widened eyes.


    ¡°Anyway, Jace, I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I raise my brows at her.


    ¡°Are you interested in me for only physical needs?¡±


    Her question catches me off guard, and I respond with honesty, ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that. I like you, Zara. The moment we bumped into each other, I felt an instant connection with you beyond physical needs.¡± I take her hand in mine. ¡°And you know, before you, I never felt this connection with any woman.¡± She gazes into my eyes as I share my feelings.


    ¡°Now your turn. What do you feel about me?¡±


    ¡°No one makes me feel the way you do. You¡¯re the only one who made me feel beautiful and desirable. I never thought that I would start liking someone so soon, Jace.¡±


    Her words bring a genuine smile to my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in getting to know you better. Share more about yourself. I want to delve into the depths of who you are.¡±


    Zara takes a moment before she shares her story.


    ¡°Well, Jace, my childhood took a turn when my parents died in an ident. Since then, my uncle has been my guardian. Professionally, I¡¯m a fashion designer, and I have my store in New York. And I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a family.¡±


    Then I reveal details about myself, sharing that I am a sessful business tycoon. Despite having been with many women before meeting her, none held my interest as she does.


    Time seems to slip away as wepletely engross ourselves in conversation, and we lose track of the hours that have passed since we first sat down.


    The connection between us deepens with each revtion, and I like everything about her: the way sheughs, blushes, and bites her lips.


    As we prepare to leave the restaurant, just before standing, I mention, ¡°Ipletely forgot to tell you something.¡±


    Curious, she asks, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Once again, her cheeks turn red as I disclose, ¡°I like to be in control in intimate situations.¡±


    ¡°I figured that out during our first encounter, and strangely, that was one thing I liked the most about you.¡± She admits, ncing around, eliciting a grin from me.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Certain-¡± Before she can respond, I draw closer to her face and shush her with a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 14 Always ready to fight!

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    As Grace storms off to the bathroom, I¡¯m left alone with my thoughts and the memories of the previous night.


    I feel frustrated as I think about how hard it was to clean her up and help her change, all the while trying to resist the undeniable attraction I feel toward her.


    I can¡¯t deny that Grace is an incredibly alluring woman. Her words and actions, even in a drunken state, made it difficult for me to maintain myposure. Yet, I controlled myself.


    ***


    She is about to leave the room, but stops as I call her, ¡°Grace.¡± She turns to face me, and I continue, ¡°Please, don¡¯t get drunk today. I can¡¯t go through that again.¡±


    Annoyed by my remarks, she retorts, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with men. Don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do that. Just stop fucking telling me what I should or shouldn¡¯t do, Mr. Steve.¡±


    I respond in a firm tone, pointing my finger at her. ¡°This situation is an oue of your choices, Grace. Remember that the contract marriage was your idea, so you should be prepared to ept the consequences.¡±


    She rolls her eyes, irked. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you more. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She marches out of the room, mming the door.


    This woman is truly getting on my nerves.


    I decide to spend my time in the hotel room only.


    ***


    As I work on myptop, sitting on the sofa, I receive a call from my father.


    ¡°Steve, are you on honeymoon?¡± My brows frown, listening to my father¡¯s unnecessary question.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± I reply, slightly irritated.


    ¡°Then why is your wife exploring Paris alone?¡± He asks, his voiceced with disappointment.


    I respond, growing more frustrated, ¡°Dad, please stop spying on us. I had to attend a meeting; that¡¯s why she went out alone.¡±


    My father, unaware of theplexities between Grace and me, advice, ¡°Son, you¡¯re on your honeymoon. You can attend to work matters after returning home. Spend quality time with Grace.¡±


    I reluctantly agree, realising it¡¯s futile to argue with him. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°Take care, son.¡± He disconnects the call.


    I close theptop and take a deep breath before calling Grace.


    My father¡¯s words about spending time with Grace echo in my mind. I¡¯ve never been good at faking rtionships, and this forced honeymoon is testing my patience. But I know I have to follow my father¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Hello, Steve. I¡¯m having a great time, and I don¡¯t want to ruin my mood by talking to you. So, bye,¡± Grace abruptly hangs up the call, causing me to frown.


    This woman! I¡¯m only tolerating her because of my father.


    As I call her again, she answers with annoyance, ¡°What do you want, Mr. Grey? Why are you calling me repeatedly?¡±


    Ipose myself by sighing because I don¡¯t want to waste more energy on arguing with her. ¡°Grace, Dad just called me, and he wants us to spend time together. So tell me, where are you?¡±


    Her voice on the other end drips with irritation. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡±


    I try to keep my patience and reply, ¡°I understand, Grace, but for the sake of Dad, can you please let me know your whereabouts? We need no more drama.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, she reluctantly gives in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m at the Eiffel Tower. Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming. Stay there.¡± I say, trying to sound asposed as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡± Grace retorts before hanging up.


    Engaging in a conversation with Grace without getting into a fight is impossible.


    I grab my coat and head out of the hotel, making my way to the Eiffel Tower where she¡¯s waiting.


    ***


    As I watch Grace ying with the children at the Eiffel Tower, I get lost in the moment, forgetting everything. Herughter and the way she interacts with them, it is endearing. I¡¯m captivated by her smile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why am I so drawn to her? It¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been avoiding, but as I watch her, it¡¯s bing harder to deny. Beneath our contract, the arguments, and the games we y, there¡¯s something about Grace that has a powerful hold on me.


    Lost in my thoughts, I approach her, who hasn¡¯t noticed my presence yet. She¡¯s still engrossed in ying with the children. The woman I¡¯m witnessing right now differs from the one I¡¯ve been entangled with.


    When she finally notices me, her smile vanishes.


    Why doesn¡¯t she smile at me?


    ¡°Are you here to ruin my amazing mood, Mr Grey?¡± She asks with a frown, approaching me.


    ¡°And what about you? You¡¯ve spoiled my life since you arrived.¡± I retort, rolling my eyes.


    She crosses her arms and sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to fight with you, okay?¡±


    I decide to be polite this time as I exin to her. ¡°Listen, my father¡¯s man is spying on us. So we need to pretend to be a happy couple.¡±


    She nods in response, and I¡¯m relieved that she doesn¡¯t throw a tantrum this time.


    ¡°So, as a ¡®happy couple,¡¯ let¡¯s take selfies.¡± She suggests, retrieving her phone from her sling bag.


    As she takes selfies, I also strike poses because I have no other choice.


    Her eyes glint with excitement as she posts our photos on Instagram with the caption, ¡°Exploring Paris with my loving husband.¡±


    ¡°Loving husband! How fake she is?¡± I mumble under my breath, shaking my head.


    Grace notices my reaction and smirks at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Grey? Can¡¯t handle a little social media attention?¡±


    I retort, ¡°I prefer living in the real world, unlike you.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow, unimpressed by myment. ¡°Oh, please! Everyone loves a good Instagram moment. It¡¯s not my fault if you¡¯re stuck in the Stone Age.¡±


    I scoff, ¡°Stone Age or not, I¡¯d rather be authentic than create a fake persona for likes.¡±


    Grace smirks again, enjoying our banter. ¡°Well, Mr. Authentic, get used to it. We¡¯re in the 21st century, and social media is part of our life.¡±


    I decide not to engage further in this pointless argument. Instead, I mutter, ¡°Enjoy your virtual world, Grace. I¡¯ll stick to reality.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Steve, you always say no one can control you, but your father can, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re taking selfies with me.¡± She teases me, chuckling.


    I taunt her, ¡°Because I respect him, Grace. But it seems the ¡®respect¡¯ word isn¡¯t in your dictionary.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always ready to fight with me. Steve, you¡¯re my husband, so just take some pictures of your wife.¡± She orders, handing me her phone.


    I retort, ¡°I¡¯m not your personal photographer, madam.¡±


    Seriously, she thinks I¡¯ll take her pictures. I won¡¯t follow her orders, not even in her dreams.


    Unwilling to back down, she threatens, ¡°I¡¯ll call your father and tell him you¡¯re not taking pictures with your wife. You¡¯re such a terrible husband.¡±


    This girl is a drama queen, and I¡¯ve had enough.


    Annoyed, I snatch the phone and pretend to take her pictures, but I secretly take my selfies. She doesn¡¯t even realise that I¡¯m capturing myself.


    After approaching me, she pulls my cheeks and remarks with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest husband.¡±


    Iugh at her in my mind.


    Her smile vanishes when she checks her phone andes to know I was taking my selfies.


    ¡°You were taking your selfies!¡± She yells, showing me my photos on her phone.


    ¡°You thought I would click your photos!¡± I let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of.¡± After saying this, she dials my father¡¯s number on her phone.


    I snatch her phone and toss it into the nearby fountain, irked.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± She yells, shocked by my actions.


    She grabs my cor and asks, ¡°How dare you threw my phone in the water?¡±


    ¡°With my hands.¡± I respond, showing her my hands with a smirk.


    Enraged by my actions, she hurls me into the water, leaving me shocked.


    Is she out of her mind?


    ¡°You¡¯re an insane woman. How dare you push me?¡± I shout, running my wet hand through my hair in anger.


    She bends down toward me with her hands on her hips and responds to me with an attitude, ¡°You deserved it, Mr Grey.¡±


    I won¡¯t let her get away with this. I grab her wrist and pull her into the water, causing her to gasp in shock.


    ¡°You!¡± She shrieks and hits my chest after emerging from the water.


    She pushes her wet hair out of her face and looks at me.


    A crowd has gathered around us, and they watch our fight. Thanks to her, we¡¯ve be a spectacle to the world.


    She continues to hit me, and I¡¯ve had enough. I seize both of her hands and push them behind her back. I yank her closer, giving her a piercing look, and she meets my gaze with the same fire in her eyes. Despite the chaos, there¡¯s an undeniable intensity between us.


    Suddenly, a security guard approaches us, displeased by our disturbance.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir and madam, you need to leave. This behaviour is not eptable here.¡±


    Reluctantly, we release each other, and I shoot Grace a stern look. ¡°This is your doing.¡± I mutter under my breath, but she just rolls her eyes in response.


    We walk away from there, dripping wet and thoroughly irritated.


    As we settle inside the car, she shoots me an irritated look. ¡°This is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to spend time with you.¡±


    Ignoring herment, I try to exin her. ¡°Look, we need to at least pretend to get along. My father is keeping a tab on us, and we can¡¯t afford more drama.¡±


    She scoffs, ¡°Your father should mind his own business, and so should you.¡±


    I shake my head, realising that convincing her won¡¯t be easy. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this day peacefully, and then we can go back to avoiding each other.¡±


    She gives me a sceptical nce, but nods in agreement.


    Then we continue our day in Paris, trying to maintain a facade of a happy couple for the sake of my father.

 Chapter 15 Reliving A Nightmare

    The next day, we are on a luxurious yacht in the waters of Paris. I stand, leaning against the railing and enjoying my drink, and Grace sits away from me, making her vlog. I only tolerate this woman because of my father.


    I notice a young woman, d in a stylish summer dress, who can¡¯t take her eyes off me. She approaches me and leans against the railing beside me. With a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, she begins a conversation.


    ¡°Such a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it? Do youe here often?¡± She enquires flirtatiously.


    ¡°Not as often.¡± Although I¡¯m not interested in her, I answer her because I can¡¯t behave rudely with her.


    Grace, sitting a short distance away, is now quietly observing us, with the corner of her mouth curved into a sly grin.


    Now, what¡¯s going on in her mind?


    She rises from her seat, and her eyes remain locked on the girl as she approaches us.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Maya.¡± The girl holds out her hand to me.


    Before I can answer, we hear Grace¡¯s voice. ¡°Excuse me, may I have a word with my husband, please?¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile fades, reced by a bewildered expression. She turns to me, looking for a confirmation or denial of Grace¡¯s statement.


    As I nod, she utters with a hint of disappointment in her tone. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two enjoy your day.¡±


    Grace answers with a triumphant grin. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Maya leaves, I ask Grace, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°It was tit for tat, Mr. Grey,¡± she replies with a sly smile. ¡°If I can¡¯t get close to any man, you can¡¯t either.¡±


    I give her a curt response. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Grace, eager to jump into bed with anyone. So just rx.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you when you had sex with me the night we met?¡± She raises her brows at me.


    Her words remind me of that night. She isn¡¯t aware I made love to her that night. It wasn¡¯t a random sex. And I regret and hate myself for doing this.


    I roll my eyes, not interested in making her believe me. ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t want to exin to you.¡±


    I march from there.


    ***


    In the evening, our car stops in front of the resort and we step out.


    ¡°Steve, I want to spend some alone time. I¡¯m noting with you.¡± She informs me.


    ¡°Grace, I can¡¯t risk you getting drunk again, so I won¡¯t let you go alone.¡± I reply in a firm tone.


    She retorts, ¡°Stop acting like my father, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Grace. If you¡¯ve forgotten, let me remind you of what happenedst time you got drunk.¡± I assert.


    She sighs in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get drunk tonight. I just want some time alone.¡±


    I relent. ¡°Fine. Go.¡±


    ¡°Bye, husband.¡± Suddenly, she pecks my cheek, causing my brows to lift in shock. Her warm touch on my neck sends chills down my spine as she whispers in my ear, ¡°Your father¡¯s man is watching us.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, my love. Be back on time.¡± I cup her face and give her a gentle kiss on the lips, causing her eyes to widen in surprise.


    Her lips are so addictive!


    ¡°I might just find someone else to sleep with.¡± She teases with a wink before turning to leave.


    In a swift motion, I grab her arm and turn her towards me. My eyes burn with anger as I warn, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Mrs Grey.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She inches closer, her lips almost brushing against mine. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Steve? Can¡¯t handle the thought of your lovely wife having some fun?¡±


    I tighten my grip on her arms, leaning in closer to her, our faces just inches apart. ¡°Grace, stop ying with the fire. You¡¯ll get burned.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t back down, enjoying pushing my buttons. ¡°And what if I like to y with fire?¡±


    Our faces are so close that I can feel her breath on my lips. I feel a strange mixture of attraction and irritation. However, I won¡¯t allow her to take control of me.


    With a sudden move, I release her arm and step back. ¡°Go on, Grace. Have your alone time. But don¡¯t forget who you are. My wife.¡±


    She chuckles and leaves after sitting in the car.


    This woman always keeps me on my toes.


    I head into the resort, hoping Grace doesn¡¯t get drunk likest night.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I n the next date with Zara at my penthouse.


    Giving off to the chef, today I prepared the meal for her. There¡¯s something about her that makes me want to make her feel truly special.


    As I give the final touches to the dishes, wearing an apron and cap, the doorbell rings. My anticipation peaks, and I rush to open the door.


    A maid is about to open the door, but I step forward, wanting to wee Zara personally.


    I open the door with a weing smile, and there she stands, Zara, looking stunning as ever.


    ¡°Hey. Zara!¡± I greet her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± As she steps inside, I take off her coat and hang it before offering my arm and leading her to the kitchen¡¯s breakfast table.


    As a gentleman, I pull out the chair for her, and she looks at me with admiration.


    ¡°I juste.¡± I dash into the kitchen to bring the meal for her.


    After garnishing the dishes, I present them in front of her, standing the opposite of the breakfast table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you cooked for me.¡±


    I chuckle in response, pouring the drink for her.


    ¡°Please, taste it. I hope you enjoy my cooking.¡± I utter with a smile.


    She takes a bite, and her eyes light up with surprise. ¡°Jace, this is amazing! I didn¡¯t know you were such a skilled chef.¡±


    I grin, pleased by her reaction. ¡°Well, I wanted to make this date special for you. There¡¯s more to me than just business deals and suits.¡±


    As she continues to enjoy the meal, we engage in light conversation, sharingughter, and discovering more about each other. It feels natural, like we¡¯ve known each other for far longer.


    After a delightful meal, I suggest, ¡°How about a little dessert?¡±


    She nods with enthusiasm.


    As I set a beautifully ted dessert in front of her, she feeds me a bite. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to taste your creation.¡±


    ¡°I must say I¡¯m a quite good chef.¡± We both let out a chuckle.


    When I notice a hint of cream on the corner of her lips, I lean in from the opposite side of the countertop, causing her eyes to widen in surprise.


    Our eyes lock as I lift my hand to wipe the cream with my thumb. We can feel each other¡¯s breath on our lips, and our proximity drives both of us crazy.


    As my thumb grazes her skin, her lips part slightly, and I feel a maic pull drawing us even closer.


    Before we know it, our lips meet in a soft, lingering kiss. The taste of the desert lingers on our tongues, blending with the sweetness of the unexpected connection that has blossomed between us.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I sit at the bar counter in the nightclub having soft drinks. I can¡¯t even get drunk anymore.


    I used to rely on alcohol to escape my problems, to numb the memories of my past, but now I can¡¯t even find sce in that. The consequences of my impulsive contract marriage with Steve have taken away yet another source of my temporary relief.


    Fuck! I put myself into great trouble by signing the marriage contract with Steve.


    But I¡¯m not one to back down easily. I¡¯ve faced difficult situations before, and I won¡¯t let this marriage destroy me. I¡¯ll figure out how to take back control of my life.


    After spending a few hours dancing at the club, I decide to leave the club and head back to the resort.


    As I walk, I feel a slight dizziness. The soft drinks have been tasteless, and I dismiss the sensation, thinking it¡¯s just fatigue from the day¡¯s events.


    My steps be unsteady, and I grip the bar counter for support. I be panic as I realise that something is terribly wrong.


    I try to make my way towards the parking area, but the dizziness only intensifies. It¡¯s bing increasingly difficult to stay on my feet. My vision blurs, and I struggle to focus on my surroundings.


    As I reach the parking area, I notice the bartender and a waiter from the club standing in front of me. Their sinister smiles send chills down my spine. I¡¯ve seen that look before, and it terrifies me.


    Realisation dawns upon me like a sudden, harsh jolt. They must have spiked my drink with something to take advantage of my condition.


    The bartender and waiter draw closer, their smiles growing even more sinister. I can see the venom in their eyes.


    I tremble with fear as I remember a dreadful part of my past. No, no, I can¡¯t be a victim again.


    ¡°Please, someone help me.¡± With all the strength I can muster, I let out a scream for help, hoping that someone nearby would hear me ande to my help.


    But the parking area is vacant. I try to rush but fall to the floor because of dizziness. They evillyugh at me, standing in front of me.


    My heart pounds with sheer terror as their chillingughter fills the parking area. I¡¯m vulnerable, my head spinning, and I can¡¯t trust my body to defend myself.


    I utter a plea, with tears streaming down my face, ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. Let me go.¡±


    I¡¯m reliving a nightmare from my past, and the helplessness consumes me.


    ¡°Did we go through all this trouble just to let a sexy woman like you slip away?¡± One of them sneers and my stomach churns with dread.


    I¡¯m trapped, weakened by whatever theyced my drink with, and my worst fears are bing a reality.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t.¡± I continue to sob and beg for mercy, my voice trembling as they step closer to me.


    The bartender leans in and pushes me to the floor, and the waiter pins my arms on the cold floor of the parking area.


    I¡¯m defenceless against their strength and cruel intentions. Panic courses through my veins as they forcefully tear my dress, leaving me vulnerable. With a powerful hand, the bartender muffles my screams by stuffing a handkerchief into my mouth.


    Tears stream down my face as I feel deja vu, a haunting reminder of the traumatic past I¡¯ve tried so hard to forget.


    I try to kick my legs, but because of weakness, I can¡¯t move them.


    In my muffled cries for help, I pray that someone wille to my rescue. I silently beg for a saviour to appear, to pull me from this nightmare.


    Just when it feels like I lost all hope, and when my vision blurs with tears and fear, I see a familiar face. It¡¯s Steve. He marches to us, his eyes filling with rage.


    He doesn¡¯t hesitate to use his strength to pull them away from me.


    With a swift motion, he covers me with his coat before turning towards them.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± He roars, his fists clenched in rage. ¡°She is my wife, and no one can touch her like that.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 16 No woman deserves this!

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯ste at night, and an unsettling restlessness has overtaken me. I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that something is wrong with Grace.


    As I can¡¯t ignore my growing concern, I decide to check on her. I pick up my phone and ess the tracking app I had discreetly installed on her phone when I gave her a new phone. I know I hate her, but her safety is my responsibility.


    I reach the club, following her location.


    As I pull into the club¡¯s parking area, the sight that greets me is a nightmare. I see Grace; her torn dress, and the menacing figures of two men who have pinned her to the ground.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m witnessing. Anger consumes me.


    Without hesitation, I leap out of my car, my steps fuelled by rage. With swift and powerful strides, I approach the men who have caused her harm.


    I seize and yank the bloody bastards away from Grace. Anger courses through me as I meet the terror-stricken gaze in her tear-filled eyes. I have never seen her so vulnerable before, and it hurts to see her like this.


    No matter howplicated our rtionship is, no woman deserves this.


    As she continues to shed tears, I take out the cloth from her mouth before covering her with my coat.


    After giving her a look of reassurance, I turn towards the rascals, who try to harm her.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I growl, my fists clenched in rage. ¡°She is my wife, and no one touches her like that.¡±


    I drift my eyes to Grace, who now huddled in the corner, watches in shock and disbelief.


    It¡¯s ironicthe person she dislikes most has be her protector tonight.


    She¡¯s too traumatised to speak, tears streaming down her face as she realises she¡¯s been rescued from a nightmare she thought she would never escape.


    Then I attack the bastards, punching with the outrage to ensure these men pay for their actions.


    I keep hitting them relentlessly and don¡¯t stop until I¡¯m sure these men won¡¯t ever harm anyone again.


    I step back, gasping for breath, my knuckles bloodied and bruised.


    With shaking hands, I dial the police. I want to make sure these men face justice for what they did.


    My eyes soften as I turn my attention to Grace, who remains in the corner, still trembling from the trauma, her eyes down to the floor.


    I approach her and kneel in front of her. As I ce my hand on her arm, she jerks my hands, shouting and trembling in terror, ¡°Don¡¯te close to me!¡±


    My heart aches, seeing the fear and trauma of her. It¡¯s clear that the horrors she has experienced tonight have deeply scared her.


    I squeeze my eyes topose myself.


    ¡°Grace, it¡¯s me. Steve.¡± I speak, moving my hands towards her in slow motion. I finally cup her face and reassure her, ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡±


    Thank God! She let me touch her now.


    She sobs as she rests her head on my chest. ¡°Steve, just take me from here.¡±


    I hold her close, my heart aching for the suffering she¡¯s endured. As she continues to cry and quiver with fear, I stroke her hair to give her somefort.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re safe now,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll take you from here. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    With the police on their way, I keep her close, shielding her from the world¡¯s harshness, at least for now.


    As the sirens approach, I help Grace to her feet, keeping a protective arm around her.


    I recount the horrifying events to cops, ensuring that the rascals face the consequences of their actions.


    Then, lifting her in my arms, with her head resting against my chest, I guide her back to my car.


    I sit in the car¡¯s backseat, holding her close to me,forting her, which is the only thing she needs at this moment.


    She clings to me for reassurance, her tears slowly subsiding. Her breathing slowly returns to normal, and her trembling begins to ease.


    She¡¯s been vulnerable in a way I¡¯ve never seen before, and it¡¯s shaken something inside me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I continue to stroke her hair, offering her silent support.


    As her head rests on my chest, she slowly drifts into a restless sleep. The trauma she¡¯s endured tonight has left its mark, and I feel a deep ache in my heart.


    When we finally reach the hotel, I carry her in my arms and take her to our room, her fragile state visible even in her sleep.


    Although she ruined my life, I never wished to see her in this state.


    Iy her down on the bed and gently tuck her in with a warmforter.


    As I gaze down at her, the vulnerability she disyed tonight is etched in my mind. No matter how much I may dislike her, I can¡¯t stand the thought of her going through such horrors.


    In her sleep, she murmurs in fear, ¡°Please, stay away from me. No please¡­¡± A whimper escapes her lips.


    My chest bes heavy with pain, and I immediately move closer to her and take her hand in mine.


    ¡°Shh, Grace, you¡¯re safe.¡± I whisper, caressing her hair, trying to calm her down.


    I let out a sigh of relief as she stops murmuring. With a tender touch, I brush away a stray lock of hair from her forehead before pressing my lips there.


    As I move away from her, her grip on my hand bes tighter, as if she wants me to stay with her.


    I sit on the floor beside her bed, still her hand is in mine. Our rtionship isplicated, but at this moment, all that matters is being there for her and making sure she feels safe.


    I watch over her throughout the night, never leaving her side, knowing that she needs someone to protect her and provide thefort she so desperately craves.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up the next morning, my eyes fluttering open. The first thing I notice is Steve, asleep on the floor. The man I despise was the one who protected me.


    The fear, the helplessness, and the overwhelming vulnerability that had enveloped me in the club are still fresh in my mind. I shiver at the recollection of those threatening men and the feeling of being trapped.


    But I can¡¯t let myself be vulnerable again, no matter what happened. I¡¯vee so far, and I¡¯ve grown stronger. Nothing can break me now. That¡¯s what I tell myself as I gather my resolve.


    Careful not to wake Steve, I quietly slip out of bed. After leaving him sleeping on the floor, I head to the bathroom.


    As I step under the warm shower, the water washes away the residue ofst night¡¯s nightmare. The hot water soothes my tense muscles, and I can feel my strengthing back.


    Last night may have been a reminder of my past weaknesses, but it won¡¯t define my future.


    I wonder about Steve and how he took care of mest night. Despite ourplicated rtionship, he was there when I needed someone the most, protecting me from a horrifying situation.


    One thing I¡¯m certain about is that afterst night, I¡¯ll never be able to hate Steve like before because I have developed a soft corner for him.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I awaken to the subtle creaking of the door and find Grace emerging from the bathroom. The exhaustion and disturbance in her eyes are visible.


    Concernces my voice as I inquire, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She responds with a tinge of weariness, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to go back to New York.¡±


    I nod, understanding her. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll leave after having breakfast.¡±


    She approaches me. ¡°Thank you for thest night.¡±


    A soft smile forms on my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Grace. Taking care of my wife is my duty.¡±


    Her eyes, filled with appreciation, linger on mine. ¡°Despite that, it means a lot to me.¡±


    She ambles towards the window, and as I make my way to the bathroom, she lights a cigarette, standing by the window, exhaling a plume of smoke.


    ***


    As we arrive home, Dad greets us with warm hugs.


    After changing herself into somethingfortable, she is about to sleep on the sofa, but she stops as I call her.


    ¡°Grace, you sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll take the sofa today.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s my day to sleep on the sofa, so I¡¯ll sleep there only.¡± She answers me in a curt tone before lying on the sofa.


    Oh, God! This woman will never stop showing me the attitude.

 Chapter 17 An Evil Person

    The next few days blur into a repetitive routine: I leave for the office early in the morning, often before Grace is fully awake. I returnte in the evening, and our interaction has reduced to the bare minimum.


    Wemunicate through eye contact with little conversation exchanged.


    One morning, as I step out of the bathroom after my shower, I find a servant apologising to Grace, ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my foot.¡± She hurls the cup of coffee at him, yelling at him. ¡°I asked you to bring hot coffee, not cold, you idiot.¡±


    I march to her and grasp her hand in fury. ¡°How dare you? You¡¯re in my house, and here you can¡¯t treat servants like this.¡±


    Her voice reveals frustration as she gives a curt response. ¡°Just leave me, Steve.¡±


    Unwilling to let the matter go, I insist, my voice firm, ¡°Just apologise to him right now, Grace.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± However, she remains resolute, refusing to back down, further raising my anger.


    Exasperated, I give her a final warning, my voice stern. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time to apologise to him. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll face the worst.¡±


    Her response remains unwavering. ¡°I won¡¯t. Just leave me.¡±


    ¡°Now don¡¯t me me for this.¡± After saying this, I drag her to the bathroom while she keeps struggling and shouting.


    ¡°Now stay here the entire day.¡± I push her inside, and as she dashes towards the door, I shut it on her face and lock her inside the bathroom.


    What is she turning me into? An evil person. I don¡¯t like the person I¡¯m bing because of her, but I¡¯m determined to teach her a lessonthat mistreating anyone in this house is uneptable.


    I turn to the servant and apologise to him on behalf of my arrogant wife¡¯s behaviour.


    At the breakfast table, when Dad asks about Grace. I lie to him, saying she¡¯s not feeling well, and ask him not to bother her so she can rest.


    I leave a servant outside our room with strict instructions not to allow my father inside.


    After this, I leave for the office, not satisfied with my actions.


    ***


    As I enter my cabin after a meeting, Jace and Mike are already sitting there.


    As I settle down with them on the sofa, Mike inquires, ¡°Hello, dude, how your contract marriage life is going?¡±


    I shake my head, recalling the morning incident. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Mike.¡±


    Jace leans forward, his eyebrows raised. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a story there. Care to share?¡±


    I run my fingers through my hair, still troubled by the recent events at home. ¡°Grace can be really challenging, especially when ites to following some basic rules and showing respect.¡±


    Mike insists, nudging me. ¡°Come on, Steve, you¡¯ve got to spill the details.¡±


    I stay silent for a few seconds, wondering how much to reveal. ¡°Well, this morning she lost her temper over a servant¡¯s mistake, and things got a bit out of hand.¡±


    Jace asks in a serious tone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I sigh and tell them, ¡°She threw a cup of coffee at a servant this morning.¡±


    Jace¡¯s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. ¡°She did what? Seriously? She is so heartless.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s getting out of hand. I had to lock her in the bathroom just to make her realise she can¡¯t mistreat people like this.¡±


    Mike whistles, impressed by the drama. ¡°Sounds like a fun time at your ce, Steve.¡±


    I let out a humourlessugh. ¡°Fun wouldn¡¯t be the word I¡¯d use.¡±


    Jace ces his hand on my shoulder, reassuring me, ¡°Remember, it¡¯s a contract, and it won¡¯tst forever. You can get through this.¡±


    I nod, grateful for their support. ¡°I know, guys. It¡¯s just been a bit of a challengetely. However, if she has to live three months in peace, she has to live ording to me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, guys, I want to share something with you both. But you both have to promise that you won¡¯tugh at me,¡± Mike says, catching our attention.


    ¡°What is it, Mike?¡± We ask Mike in unison.


    He signs before staring, ¡°Two days back, I was clicking photographs, and¡­¡± he takes a pause, creating suspense.


    ¡°Then what, Mike?¡± We again ask him in unison, getting curious.


    ¡°A girl came in front of my camera, and I clicked her photo. She was so pretty that still I can¡¯t take her out of my mind, guys. I don¡¯t understand what is happening to me.¡±


    Jace and I burst intoughter after listening to his story.


    ¡°Guys, stop it.¡±


    ¡°The bad boy, Mike, started liking someone.¡± I tease him.


    He always teases me, so now it¡¯s my turn.


    ¡°Yeah, our Mike is developing feelings for a girl who told us he would never run behind one girl. Now look at him,¡± as Jace also teases him, Iugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake that I share my feelings with both of you.¡± He frowns at us.


    Now, after tasting his own medicine, he¡¯s getting angry. Not fair!


    ¡°We¡¯re just teasing you, Mike. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect that from you.¡± Finally bing serious, I speak, wrapping my hand around his neck.


    ¡°Yeah! It is quite surprising. A girl has caught the attention of the yboy Mike.¡± Jace utters in a disbelief tone.


    ¡°You both are overreacting. I didn¡¯t say I like her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say, but it¡¯s clearly written on your face that somewhere you like her, Mike. Find her, take her on the date, and know about her.¡± Jace exins to him.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, because we both want you to see settling in your life. If you feel something for her, just don¡¯t let her go.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°If you both sharing about your life, I also want to tell you both that I recently started dating a girl.¡± As Jace reveals, we both stare at him in surprise.


    ¡°When, dude?¡± I ask, getting curious.


    ¡°A few days back, we bumped into each other and our phones got exchanged. My feelings are getting stronger for her with each passing day. She is so¡­ I don¡¯t have words. She¡¯s perfect.¡± His eyes sparkle as he talks about that girl.


    He is clearly in love with her.


    Mike chuckles. ¡°Well, seems like I¡¯m not the only one catching feelings around here. Jace, my man, looks like you¡¯re also head over heels.¡±


    Jace grins. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Mr. Bad Boy is not the only one with a soft spot now. But seriously, Mike, don¡¯t y it cool; embrace it, just like I am.¡±


    I join in, ¡°Absolutely! Love is in the air for both of you. Mike, maybe it¡¯s time for you to consider taking that girl on a date, just like Jace here.¡±


    Mike smirks, ¡°Oh please, I¡¯ve got my ns. Just watch. I¡¯ll sweep her off her feet in my bad boy style.¡±


    We all burst intoughter.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m happy for both of you, but just remember that your girls might not have the same personality as Grace from inside.¡± As I caution them, they exchange nces.


    Mike smirks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Steve, we¡¯ll make sure our love lives don¡¯t turn into a daily soap drama like yours.¡±


    Jace ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Steve. Zara differspletely from Grace. I¡¯ll soon make you both meet her.¡±


    ***


    I return home in the evening and head straight towards the bathroom door.


    I know I¡¯ve crossed a line by locking Grace in there, but she left me with no other option. She needs to understand that certain behaviours are uneptable.


    With a deep breath, I slowly turn the doorknob and push the door open.


    Grace res at me with fire in her eyes as the door opens. She¡¯s sitting in the corner, fuming.


    She marches towards me. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this, Mr. Steve Grey. How dare you?¡± She strikes my chest in fury, yelling at me.


    As she hits me, I catch her wrists and maintain a firm grip, refusing to let her vented rage affect me. ¡°If you treat everyone with arrogance, I¡¯ll give you the same treatment, Mrs. Temporary Grey.¡± I respond in a stern tone, moving closer to her face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you control me.¡± She spits out, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Our faces are just inches apart, and I can feel her breath on my skin, her eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that¡¯s hard to ignore.


    At that moment, I feel something. Even though we¡¯re dealing with anger and aplicated situation, there¡¯s an undeniable pull when she challenges me. The fire in her eyes is just so captivating.


    Before I can overthink it, I close the remaining gap between us and capture her lips in a searing kiss. It¡¯s not gentle or romantic, but filled with the raw intensity of our emotions.


    As our mouths meld together, my grip on her wrists loosens. Our kiss is a sh of desire and anger.


    Suddenly, she shoves me away. ¡°I hate you, Steve.¡± She yelps, her voice dripping with bitterness. With onest re, she storms out of the bathroom, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I lean against the bathroom door, still catching my breath, trying to understand why did I kiss her. Why can¡¯t I just resist her?

 Chapter 18 She’s lying

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I storm out of the room, fuming with anger, and head to the kitchen to eat something because I have been starving since morning.


    How could he lock me in the bathroom because of a mere servant? What did he think of himself? I¡¯ll certainly make him regret doing this with me.


    As I stand up from the dining table after finishing my meal, Steve¡¯s father, who has always been kind and warm, approaches me.


    He looks at me with concern and asks, ¡°How are you feeling, Grace? Steve told me you¡¯re not well.¡±


    So Steve lied to him. Now it¡¯s my time to teach him a lesson for messing up with me.


    I decide to put on a drama to gain sympathy. Sobbing, I say, ¡°I¡¯ve had a terrible day, Dad. Steve locked me in the bathroom for the entire day just because I identally dropped a cup of coffee on the servant.¡±


    His expression transforms into one of disbelief, and he speaks with anger. ¡°What the hell? I can¡¯t believe it. Trust me, Grace. He was never like this before.¡±


    I continue my act, tears streaming down my face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he hates me so much.¡±


    He holds my hand in aforting gesture. ¡°Youe with me, Grace. I¡¯ll make him understand.¡±


    My eyes are still swollen from fake crying, and I respond, my voice shaky, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t, Dad. I don¡¯t want to create more issues between you both.¡±


    But his determination is unwavering. ¡°No, Grace. This time he has crossed the limit.¡±


    He marches to Steve¡¯s room, and I follow him with a mischievous smile still ying on my lips. I know that I¡¯ve sessfully manipted the situation to my advantage. I can feel the satisfaction building within me as I prepare to confront Steve for his actions.


    As we reach his room, I watch him knock on the door, his expression stern.


    Steve opens the door, surprise visible on his face when he sees his father and me.


    His father gets straight to the point, his voice firm. ¡°Steve, you¡¯ve crossed a line. Grace told me what you did. Locking her in the bathroom for the entire day? That¡¯s not how we treat people, especially in this family.¡±


    Steve¡¯s eyes dart between his father and me, realising that I¡¯ve painted him in a very negative light. I give him a sly grin, causing him to frown, and when his father looks at me, I change my expression to an innocent one.


    ¡°Why are you ring at her, Steve? Talk to me.¡± His father demands.


    He defends himself. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s lying. She deliberately threw the cup at the servant-¡±


    He interrupts him firmly, not buying Steve¡¯s exnation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses, Steve. You know better than this. You can¡¯t treat anyone like that, especially not your wife.¡±


    I continue to y my part, sniffling and wiping away fake tears. ¡°Dad, I just want to forget this day and move on. I don¡¯t want to create any more problems.¡±


    Steve interrupts, ¡°Dad, please, believe me, she is lying to you.¡± I watch with a hidden satisfaction as he tries hard to convince his father that he is innocent.


    His father doesn¡¯t back down, his tone is still stern. ¡°You owe Grace an apology, and you need to sort this out. Locking her in the bathroom is not how you handle conflicts.¡±


    Steve snaps, irked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you trust her more than your son. Dad, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You live with your daughter-inw happily. Just let me sleep in peace.¡±


    ¡°Steve, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re treating your father like this,¡± He speaks, his voiceced with disappointment.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m tired of exining to you, Dad. Please leave me alone.¡± Steve yells at him.


    His father pleads, ¡°Steve-¡±


    But he cuts him off, his tone harsh, ¡°Dad, just leave, and take her with you.¡±


    ¡°Grace,e with me.¡± Resigned, his father leads me to the guest room, and I follow him quietly.


    After reaching the room, he apologises to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my son is treating you like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± I respond, not feeling good to see him so upset.


    ¡°You stay in this room for a few days, and I¡¯ll talk to Steve. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He reassures me.


    I just nod in response, and he leaves.


    I¡¯m relieved that, after all this drama, I won¡¯t have to face Steve every night. However, guilt lingers within me for creating problems between a father and a son.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Now, it¡¯s been more than a week since I met Zara, and I consider myself fortunate to have her in my life. She has brought happiness and excitement.


    At night, we spend time at Zara¡¯s mansion, and a mischievous idea crosses my mind.


    ¡°How about we y truth and dare? It could be a fun way to get to know each other even better.¡± I suggest with a yful grin.


    Her eyes light up with curiosity, and she agrees, ¡°Sure, why not? Let¡¯s see what interesting revtionse out of this game.¡±


    Little does she know what¡¯s going on in my mind. My innocent Zara!


    ¡°So,dies first! Ask me,¡± I encourage.


    ¡°Truth or Dare?¡± She throws the question my way.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Truth,¡± I respond with a twinkle in my eye.


    She asks, ¡°Alright, what was the first thing that came to your mind when your eyes fell on me?¡±


    ¡°The first thing I noticed was the innocence in your eyes I haven¡¯te across before.¡± A smile spread across her face, listening to my answer.


    ¡°Alright, Zara, your turn. Truth or Dare?¡±


    She considers for a moment before choosing, ¡°Truth.¡±


    Now it¡¯s my turn to know about her on a deeper level.


    ¡°Tell me a secret fantasy or desire that you¡¯ve kept to yourself until now.¡±


    Her eyes widen, and she takes a deep breath before revealing her fantasy, and my curious gaze remains fixed on her.


    ¡°Being tied to the table and spanked.¡± She hides her face with her hands, and a mischievous grin ys on my lips after learning about her fantasy.


    ¡°Interesting choice, Zara. I knew you like to be dominated but, this was an unexpected one.¡± I tease, watching as her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Zara. I want you to getfortable and share all your desires with me.¡± I request, holding her hand.


    ¡°You already make me feelfortable, Jace. It¡¯s just that my fantasies are pretty wild.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my fantasies are even wilder.¡± I wink at her, turning her cheeks red.


    ¡°So tell me your fantasy.¡± As she asks, her eyes glint with curiosity.


    ¡°My fantasy is to fuck you roughly in a public ce.¡± As I reveal, she bites her lower lip.


    I can¡¯t control and capture her lips in a rough kiss, grabbing her hair.


    We pull apart, panting.


    Then she chooses the dare, and a mischievous glint appears in my eyes as I whisper, ¡°I dare you to take off one piece of your clothing.¡± Her eyes erge, and I add, ¡°if you¡¯refortable.¡±


    She nods, and while blushing, she slowly takes off her top. My eyes glint with the desire to see her tits begging me to free them from her tight ck bra.


    I admire the curves and contours of her body, longing to explore every inch of her.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± I murmur, unable to hide the desire in my eyes. Zara¡¯s blush deepens, but there¡¯s a glint of excitement in her innocent eyes.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± I consider my options before deciding. ¡°Dare.¡±


    ¡°I dare you to show the skill of your tongue.¡± She grins, catching me off guard with her bold dare.


    ¡°With pleasure, baby. Spread your legs for me now.¡± I order, leaning in closer to her.


    She parts her legs slightly, nervousness and excitement visible in her eyes. I¡¯m captivated by her beauty and the trust she is cing in me.


    Keeping my eyes fixed on her, I pull down her shorts and undies.


    As I lower myself between her legs and my lips brush against her inner thigh, I can feel her shiver with anticipation. I run my tongue along her folds in slow motion, savouring the taste of her desire.


    Her breath hitches, and I can tell she¡¯s enjoying every moment.


    With each flick of my tongue, I can feel her body responding, her hips moving in rhythm with my actions. She lets out a soft moan, encouraging me to continue. I explore her, finding her most sensitive spots and teasing them mercilessly.


    Her hands grip the sheets, her body arching towards me, begging for more. I oblige, increasing the intensity of my movements, revelling in the way she responds to my touch. The room fills with the sounds of our pleasure as we both lose ourselves at the moment.


    After what feels like an eternity, I bring her to the edge, her body trembling with ecstasy. She gasps and moans, her hands gripping onto me, pulling me closer.


    And as she reaches her climax, I feel satisfied, knowing that I¡¯ve brought her pleasure.


    As we catch our breath, our eyes lock, and we share a moment of connection. We both know that this is just the beginning of our wild and passionate life together.

 Chapter 19 Determined To Expose Her

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next day,


    I¡¯m still boiling with anger over the previous night¡¯s drama. It¡¯s really disheartening when someone lets you down.


    I walk directly towards the main door of the mansion, not even sparing a nce at my father, who is sitting with Grace at the breakfast table.


    ¡°At least have breakfast, Steve.¡± He calls after me, but his words fall on deaf ears. I¡¯m too disappointed with him to respond, so I just leave.


    ***


    After winding up my work, I call Jace and Mike to meet me because I need to vent my frustration and disappointment over the recent events involving Grace and my father.


    As we sit down in my cabin, I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Guys, you won¡¯t believe what happened at home yesterday.¡±


    Mike raises an eyebrow. ¡°Now what did Grace do?¡±


    I lean in and speak in a low, irritated tone. ¡°She manipted my father, telling him I locked her in the bathroom without the fault of her. And he took her side. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Man, that¡¯s so wrong. I can¡¯t believe Grace is causing so much trouble.¡± Jace shakes his head in disbelief.


    I nod, frustrated. ¡°You have no idea, guys. I¡¯m so disappointed in my father. I thought he would trust me over her, but he let her y the victim.¡±


    ¡°You know, sometimes parents just want to keep the peace. They don¡¯t always understand the whole situation,¡± Jace tries to exin to me.


    I run a hand through my hair, still feeling conflicted. ¡°I get that, Jace, but it¡¯s just frustrating.¡±


    Mike interrupts with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t change the situation now. Why don¡¯t we go out and hit the club tonight? You could use a break.¡±


    With a nod, I agree. ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Let¡¯s have some fun tonight. I need to clear my mind and forget about all this mess at home.¡±


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m at the club with my friends, but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling of missing Zara. Spending time with her has be a habit, and I feel an emptiness in my heart without her.


    I think about leaving the club to meet Zara, but then I nce over at Steve, who¡¯s trying to enjoy himself despite the recent family drama. I can¡¯t leave my friend when he needs his friends the most.


    After a moment of internal conflict, I decide to call Zara, hoping to hear her voice and find sce. I pull out my phone and dial her number, but my worry intensifies when she doesn¡¯t answer. I try a few more times, growing increasingly anxious with each unanswered call.


    She never ignored my calls like this before. What happened to her? I just hope she is fine.


    Steve and Mike notice the tension on my face. Concerned, Steve asks, ¡°Jace, what¡¯s going on? You seem not fine.¡±


    I run my hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to call Zara, but she¡¯s not answering. It¡¯s making me anxious.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s busy or didn¡¯t hear the phone. Don¡¯t stress too much about it, Jace.¡± Mike reassures me.


    I nod, trying to shake off the unease. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Steve puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You should go check her if you¡¯re worried about her.¡±


    ¡°I think I should go.¡± I quickly make my way out of the club, my mind filled with concern for Zara.


    Zara¡¯s P. O. V.


    Ipletely immerse myself in ying the piano. Whether I¡¯m overjoyed, upset, or angry, this is my sce. Lately, I¡¯ve been exceptionally happy since Jace entered my life. He¡¯s loving and domineering-exactly the way I always desired my life partner to be.


    As I stop ying, Jace¡¯s voice interrupts my musical world. ¡°Someone is really busy?¡±


    I stand up and turn towards him in surprise.


    ¡°Seriously, you were ignoring my calls for this?¡± He inquires, fixing his angry eyes on the piano.


    ¡°I was so engrossed in ying the piano that I didn¡¯t even realise you were calling. You know how deeply I immerse myself in it.¡± I exin, approaching him and cing my hand on his face.


    ¡°Zara, I got worried about you. You never ignored my calls like this before,¡± he expresses his concerns.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry, Jace. I¡¯ll keep my phone on vibration next time when I y the piano.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely keep this in your mind if I punish you today.¡± His authoritative voice sends a shiver down my spine, turning me on.


    ¡°Bend over the piano keyboard now, Zara,¡± hemands, taking away my breath.


    Is he really going to fulfil my fantasy? I feel a rush of excitement.


    ¡°Zara, I said now.¡± He repeats the order, and Iply without hesitation.


    As I bend over the piano keyboard, my heart races with anticipation. His dominant nature has always intrigued me, and now he¡¯s about to fulfil one of my deepest fantasies. I feel excited as he approaches me from behind, his presencemanding and powerful.


    His touch is gentle as he ces his hand on my back, sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Ignoring my calls is not eptable.¡± He asserts, his voice both firm and seductive.


    I nod, my cheek pressed against the cool surface of the piano keys. ¡°I understand, Jace.¡±


    His fingers trail down, and he leans in to whisper, ¡°I know you love ying the piano, and I appreciate that. But my calls also demand your attention.¡±


    He straightens up, and I feel the cool breeze as he lifts the hem of my skirt.


    ¡°Keep your hands behind your back, Zara.¡± As he orders, I immediately ce my hands behind my back.


    He gently pulls off the ribbon from my hair and fastens my wrist with it, raising my excitement.


    His dominant side is unleashed, and I am ready to submit to his everymand. He positions himself behind me, his breath warm against my neck.


    ¡°You will learn to prioritise me, baby,¡± he deres, his voiceced with sternness and desire. ¡°I will make sure you never forget the consequences of ignoring my calls.¡±


    His words send a thrill down my spine, and I can feel the heat between my legs intensify. I trust himpletely, knowing that he will take me to the edge and back. I brace myself for what is toe.


    His hands fondle my buttocks, arousing me even more. With each touch, I feel myself surrendering to his dominance. His touch, both gentle and firm, ignites a fire within me.


    ¡°Are you ready, Zara?¡± He asks, his voice filled with authority and tenderness.


    ¡°Yes, Jace,¡± I respond, my voiceced with anticipation and submission.


    Without further dy, he delivers a sharp smack on my exposed buttocks, causing a moan to escape my lips. I feel a mixture of pleasure and pain.


    He continues to spank me, each strike sending a jolt of pleasure through me and creating a rhythm that matches the beating of my heart. I surrenderpletely to his control, lost in the sensations. The piano keys beneath me tremble with each strike.


    His dominance pushes me to new heights, and I am consumed by a wave of pleasure. At this moment, I am his,pletely and unconditionally.


    After what feels like an eternity, he finally stops. I¡¯m left breathless, my body tingling.


    As I catch my breath, he releases my wrists from their binds. He pulls me up gently, his touch now filled with tenderness.


    He cups my face, his voice filled with affection as he speaks, ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson, Zara. I don¡¯t ever want to feel ignored or taken for granted.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I shake my head and express my gratitude. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my desire, Jace.¡±


    A smile shes on his face, and he kisses my forehead before pulling me into a tight embrace. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Zara.¡±


    I feel grateful for the fulfilment of my deepest fantasies. With Jace by my side, I know my desires will always be met with love, care, and a touch of delightful dominance.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I return homete at night in a drunken state. My steps are unsteady as I make my way to the guest room where Grace has been staying.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As I burst into the room, the door bangs against the wall and Grace jumps to her feet, startled by my sudden entrance. Her eyes widen as I approach her, stumbling.


    She remarks, ¡°Steve, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    I re at her, my words slurring as I use her, ¡°You manipted my father, Grace. You yed your drama so well, and he¡¯s on your side now.¡±


    She defends herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t manipte anyone, Steve. I just told your father what happened.¡±


    I take a few unsteady steps toward her, lessening the gap between us. ¡°I hate you so much, Grace. You spoiled my life. You snatched my father.¡± I snap, my voice and eyes filled with outrage.


    She remains surprisingly calm, even in the face of my drunken outburst. ¡°Steve, I just take my revenge. I can¡¯t let you mistreat me.¡±


    My anger intensifies, and Ish out with usations, grasping her arms. ¡°You can mistreat anybody, but you can¡¯t take it when I mistreat you. You¡¯re a liar! A maniptor! I can¡¯t stand you.¡± I dig my nails into her arms, my eyes burning with fury.


    She maintains herposure, trying toe out of my firm grip. ¡°Steve, you need to calm down. You¡¯re drunk, we will talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always have to bring my father into this? It¡¯s infuriating and I can¡¯t handle it anymore.¡± I yank her closer to me and dere, my voice firm. ¡°Now I swear, I¡¯ll expose your true colours in front of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Do whatever you want.¡± She snaps, pushing me away with all her strength before storming to the balcony.


    I stagger back into my room and slump onto the bed, dealing with conflicting emotions. The echoes of our heated argument rey in my mind, and I¡¯m determined to expose her in front of my father.

 Chapter 20 I’m losing myself!

    Zara¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, Jace and I lie in each other¡¯s arms in a peaceful silence. I feel so safe in his warm arms.


    He asks, breaking the silence. ¡°Zara, I want you to share your thoughts and feelings about when I spanked you. I want to know your experience.¡±


    I raise my head from his chest and look at him, his eyes are filled with curiosity and affection.


    ¡°It was¡­ intense. The mixture of pleasure and pain, the vulnerability of beingpletely exposed to you-it was exhrating.¡± A soft smile graces my lips as I recall the sensation.


    He listens attentively, his fingers tracing gentle patterns on my skin. ¡°And the ribbon binding your wrists? Did you enjoy that part?¡±


    A blush tints my cheeks as I admit, ¡°More than I expected. It was a turn-on, Jace. It was like entering a world where I could surrenderpletely to your dominance.¡±


    He lets out a soft chuckle, his thumb brushing over my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Your pleasure is my priority, Zara.¡±


    I nestle closer to him. ¡°I appreciate your care, Jace. It¡¯s a side of you that makes me like you even more.¡±


    I close my eyes as I feel him entering his hand in my jeans. ¡°You took your punishment very well, so it¡¯s time to reward you, baby.¡±


    As his hand slips into my undies, a shiver of anticipation runs through me. His touch never fails to ignite a fire within me, and I eagerly await the reward he has in store for me.


    I can feel the heat between my legs intensify as he caresses me, his touch sending shivers down my spine. I let out a moan, my body craving more of his touch.


    His voice is filled with desire as he whispers, ¡°I want to make you feel good, Zara. I want to give you pleasure like you¡¯ve never experienced before.¡± His words intensify my desire for him.


    I arch my back slightly, silently urging him to continue. His fingers expertly explore every inch of my most sensitive areas, driving me closer to the edge of ecstasy. I cling to him, my nails grazing his skin in response to the overwhelming pleasure he¡¯s giving me.


    As he vigorously jabs his finger into me, my breath quickens and my heart races.


    I can feel my body tightening, ready to release the desire that has been building inside me. He feels my impending climax and adjusts his movements ordingly, pushing me closer and closer to the edge.


    Finally, with a gasp, I surrender to the overwhelming pleasure that washes over me. My body trembles in blissful release, and he holds me tightly, his arms giving me profoundfort.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    After a night of trying to sleep off the frustration, I wake up with a n to reveal Grace¡¯s true colours to my father. I can¡¯t stand the thought of him siding with her.


    With a devious idea in mind, I approach one of the servants, Daniel.


    I instruct him in a low voice, ¡°Daniel, I want you to ¡®identally¡¯ drop something on my wife during breakfast. Make sure it¡¯s something that¡¯ll cause a scene.¡±


    My n is to show my father how she treats servants here.


    He nods, ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    Grace and my father settle down on the dining table, and I watch them from upstairs, a mischievous smile ying on my lips.


    Daniel approaches Grace, pretending to stumble, and deliberately knocks a bowl off the table.


    The bowl crashes onto the floor, shattering into pieces, and a few pieces scrape her leg. She winces in pain, clutching her injured leg.


    Fuck! My n wasn¡¯t to hurt her. I feel a sudden pang of guilt.


    My father, who is sitting at the head of the table, immediately shouts, reprimanding him for the ident. ¡°You clumsy person! Can¡¯t you walk properly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± Daniel apologises, bowing his head.


    My father rushes to Grace¡¯s side, concern etched on his face. ¡°Grace, are you okay? Let me see that leg.¡±


    She, holding back tears of pain, reassures him, ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, Dad. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    My heart sinks as I see my n has backfired, and I¡¯ve mistakenly caused harm to Grace.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He turns back to Daniel, saying, ¡°Be more careful. Now bring the first aid box.¡±


    He nods and rushes to bring the first aid box, and I feel guilty for causing this. As much as I wanted my father to see Grace¡¯s true nature, I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt in the process.


    My father instructs one of the other servants to clean up the broken bowl.


    My n to expose Grace¡¯s behaviour has failed, and I realised that I¡¯m changing because of Grace. How can I stoop so low?


    ***


    I call for Daniel after breakfast, and once he¡¯s in my study, I let my anger out on him.


    ¡°Daniel, what were you thinking? I told you to create a scene, not to hurt her.¡±


    He looks genuinely sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. It was an ident.¡±


    I rub my temples, regret building within me. ¡°Just be more careful next time.¡±


    As he leaves my study, Grace, who has been eavesdropping, enters inside, startling me.


    Her voice is bitter and using as she steps into the room. ¡°So, it was your n, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I approach her. ¡°Yes, Grace, it was. But I never intended for you to get hurt.¡±


    She scoffs, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°I must say, it was a good n. But I¡¯m not stupid, Steve, that I¡¯ll react in front of your father.¡±


    ¡°Stop ying with his feelings, Grace.¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°I got hurt because of you, and instead of feeling sorry, you¡¯re yelling at me. I can¡¯t believe you.¡± She rebukes me, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Even I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m bing because of her, a heartless person. I¡¯m losing myself because of her. I¡¯ve allowed this contract marriage to turn me into someone I¡¯m not.


    Boiling in anger, I clench my fists. ¡°What are you making? Grace, I wasn¡¯t like this. I have never caused harm to anyone until now. I hate you so much.¡±


    Her response is filled with bitterness as she throws back my words at me. ¡°I hate you too, Steve.¡± She retorts before leaving the room.


    I¡¯m descending into a person I can¡¯t recognise-all because of this contract marriage and the woman I share it with.


    However, now I¡¯ll y no more games. I¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants and let both of us leave in peace for the remaining months. I won¡¯t let her affect me any longer.


    ***


    Ie to my father¡¯s room to apologise.


    He looks at me from hisptop before again moving his eyes back to the screen, showing his anger.


    After taking a seat beside him, I start, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I was so frustrated that night because of Grace. I¡¯m trying hard to understand her.¡± As I apologise, he finally turns his gaze toward me with a hint of affection.


    ¡°Steve, you¡¯re my son. I am aware you would never intentionally harm anyone. Please give a chance to Grace. She is your wife,¡± He exins, cing his hand on my shoulder.


    I nod. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll never disappoint you again. I promise.¡± I give him a warm hug.


    ¡°I just want to see you happy, my son.¡± He pats my back before moving away from me.


    ¡°Dad, tell Grace that she can shift to my room,¡± I say, standing up.


    He nods in response, and I leave his room after smiling at him, feeling relieved that things are back to normal between us


    I¡¯m not angry with him now because I¡¯ve realised it isn¡¯t his fault; it¡¯s Grace¡¯s maniption.


    ***


    At night, as I return home from the office and enter my room, I find Grace wandering around.


    As I stroll toward the bathroom, she intercepts my path. ¡°Steve, what¡¯s going on? Why did you call me back to your room? What game are you ying now?¡± She questions me, a hint of suspicion in her tone.


    I respond in a calm tone, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m not ying any game now. I can¡¯t stand to see my father upset anymore, and I¡¯m tired of arguing with you. So from now on, I won¡¯t interfere in your life. Do whatever you want.¡± I express my decision in a firm tone.


    ¡°So, no more games and arguments from today?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll spend the remaining period of our contract marriage in peace. Deal?¡± I extend my hand to her.


    ¡°Deal, Mr. Steve,¡± she agrees, shaking my hand, and our gazes lock for a few seconds.

 Chapter 21 Just kiss me, Steve!

    The next day,


    As I see Grace leaving the mansion, I inquire, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Remember our deal from yesterday? We decided not to interfere in each other¡¯s lives.¡± As she reminds me, I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to see my father. He¡¯s going on a business trip,¡± she informs me.


    As I notice my father watching us, I suddenly grab Grace by the waist and pull her close, which takes her by surprise.


    Iment in a yful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, my wife.¡± I nuzzle her neck and whisper in her ear, ¡°Dad is watching us,¡± before releasing her, grinning.


    She responds, ying along, ¡°Aww¡­ I¡¯lle to meet you in the office when I¡¯m free.¡±


    She ces a kiss on my cheek, and as my father leaves, I push her away and leave from there.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, as I chat with Zara on WhatsApp, I ask her.


    Me: How do you want to be your first night, baby?


    Zara: What do you mean?


    Me: That it should be gentle or rough? How have you imagined it to be?


    Zara: To be honest! I imagined it to be rough and wild.


    She replies with a blushing emoji.


    Me: Tell me all the details, Zara!


    Zara: I want my wrists to be tied up behind my back and to be taken roughly from behind.


    Me: That¡¯s wild. Get ready, Zara, because I¡¯m going to fulfil this fantasy of yours soon.


    Zara: I can¡¯t wait, Jace.


    I reply to her, smiling.


    Jace: See you soon, baby.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning,


    I wake up stretching my body. As I sit in bed and my gaze shifts to the balcony, I can¡¯t take my eyes off the sight of Grace standing outside the pool in her swimsuit.


    Damn, she¡¯s so fucking hot!


    I can¡¯t deny that her alluring body and beauty draw me in. However, I¡¯ve always wished for her to have a good heart too.


    She enters the pool, and my gaze remains fixed on her milky white skin. Compelled by some invisible force, I rise from my bed, and my legs carry me toward her as if she holds a magical sway over me.


    I reach the balcony, gazing only at her.


    As she notices my presence, she stops swimming and gives me a teasing smile.


    ¡°Do you want to join me, Mr. Grey?¡± She asks in a husky voice, further igniting my desire with her seductive tone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not, Mrs. Temporary Grey?¡± I respond, taking off my vest with a touch of seduction. She now ogles at me with the same desire that I have for her.


    I dive into the water and stand in front of her in the middle of the pool, fixing my intense gaze on her.


    ¡°Am I that irresistible that you can¡¯t take your eyes off me?¡± She asks, moving closer to me and tracing her fingers on my face with a smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re irresistible, Mrs. Grey. That¡¯s why you were under me on our first night.¡± I respond, pulling her towards me, my hands firmly gripping her waist as we stand in the water. Our lips are now inches apart, and we can feel each other¡¯s warm breath on them.


    She¡¯s really getting on my nerves and messing with my head like she¡¯s cast a spell on me!


    ¡°It means you¡¯re admitting it, Mr. Grey, that you can¡¯t resist me?¡± She questions in a husky, low voice, igniting an even stronger desire within me.


    My fingers sweep her wet hair behind her ear, and I caress her wet lips against mine, murmuring, ¡°Yes¡±


    My body shivers at the touch of her lips, and I instinctively grab her hips, pulling her closer. The contact between my arousal and her sends a direct surge of pleasure, eliciting a moan from her. She grinds against me, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°Are you also admitting that you can¡¯t resist my allure, Mrs. Grey?¡± I ask, moving my face slightly away from hers with a teasing smile.


    She demands, ¡°Stop talking and just kiss me, Steve.¡±


    Her words convey her desire, matching my own.


    As I press my lips against hers, she wraps her leg around my waist and my hand shamelessly explores her bare back. We devour each other¡¯s lips as if our lives depend on it and we¡¯re fulfilling a craving that seems to have existed since birth.


    As our kiss breaks, with one hand, I grab her hair before pulling her head back to attack her neck. Simultaneously, my other hand unties the knot of her bralette. After sucking water from her neck and shoulder, I kiss her corbone.


    She emits soft moans, grasping my hair as I knead her tits above the fabric before taking her skin between my teeth. I give her a bite on her neck, and she lets out a pleasurable sound.


    To soothe the pain, I kiss where I bit her. As my hands y with her nipple, I lean down and open the knot of her swimsuit strap with my teeth.


    My lips trail towards her cleavage, and Ipletely immerse myself in it, forgetting about our marriage contract that restricts us from being physically intimate.


    However, as the reality hits me hard, I pull away, realising I can¡¯t let her take control over me again. I don¡¯t want to regret it like the first time.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asks me, narrowing her brows in confusion.


    ¡°Did you forget about your rules, which you added to our marriage contract?¡± I retort in a stern tone, frustrated with the sexual attraction I have for her.


    ¡°I made the rules, and I can change them. We¡¯ve already broken the rule of interfering in each other¡¯s lives. So why not this, especially when we both desire it, Steve?¡± She questions me in an irritating tone.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m not like you, that I just want a physical rtionship.¡± I respond in anger.


    I wonder, what type of girl is she?


    ¡°So, what were you doing a few minutes back when you didn¡¯t want me? You liar.¡± She taunts me, grabbing my hair and pulling me closer. As she brushes her lips against mine, our wet upper bodies press together.


    ¡°You know, Steve, denying your desires won¡¯t make them disappear. And deep down, you want me as much as I want you.¡± She whispers against my lips, driving me insane, our proximity awakening my hidden desires.


    But I can¡¯t fall into her traps and evil ns.


    ¡°You want to know the truth. So listen, I want you, but for this, I hate myself and regret that night when I had sex with you.¡± I yell at her.


    ¡°Fine! Go to hell.¡± She yells back, withdrawing away from me and turning around to leave.


    She steps out of the pool with grace, water cascading down her glistening body. I¡¯m left standing in the pool, the cool water doing little to cool the heat within me.


    I notice the tattoo on the side of her waist, proiming, ¡®I¡¯m the fire.¡¯ This is perfect for her because indeed, she is a force, unpredictable and scorching.


    Then my eyes fall on her enticing round buttocks, a perfect fit for my hands. Her tempting body has aroused my desire more, which is difficult to control.


    Why am I controlling it? Forget all these traditional rules and fulfil your desires when she also wants them. What¡¯s the problem, Steve? She is your wife.


    I immediatelye out of the pool and rush after her as she walks to the room. As I spank her buttock, she turns around with a shocking expression.

 Chapter 22 Our Sexual Desires

    As I spank her, Grace questions in a surprised tone, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°That was for leaving your husband alone in the pool,¡± I respond in a teasing tone, seizing her waist and pulling her towards me, stealing her breath.


    ¡°But, my dear husband, you¡¯re pissing me off. Just move away.¡± She tries to break free from my grasp, which only intensifies my frustration.


    ¡°Stop moving, Grace!¡± I order in a stern tone.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen to you. You told me you don¡¯t want me, so why are you here again?¡± She asks, irked by my previous behaviour.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want you,¡± I whisper, closing the distance between us, my lips nearing my angry wife¡¯s.


    ¡°It means the same!¡± She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°I want you so damn much, okay? And I¡¯m ready to regret it again and again for doing this. Today, I¡¯ll show you how much I desire you, my wife.¡± I confess, my fingers ying with her wet hair, and my hand still firmly gripping her waist.


    ¡°So tell me. Who is stopping you, husband?¡± She whispers, looking at me with the same intensity I feel for her.


    Without hesitation, I press my lips to hers, kissing her passionately. My fingers entwine in her hair as she responds with equal fervour. I can tell from the way she is kissing me back that the fire ignites from both sides.


    I pin her to the nearby wall while devouring her lips. Grabbing her neck with one hand, I deepen the kiss, and my other hand slips inside her undies. As I caress between her legs, a smirk ys on my lips, feeling her wet for me.


    After parting from her lips, I murmur, gazing at her with desire. ¡°So wet already!¡±


    My one hand still encircles her neck, while the other continues its exploration of her wetness. She bites her lips in pleasure as I rub her with great vigour.


    I leave her neck, pull off her bra strap from one side, and take out her one tit before attacking her hard pink nipple, which was begging me to eat it.


    After taking my other hand out of her undies, I y with her other breast. She moans in pleasure, grabbing my hair, and it gives me pure satisfaction.


    I nip her nipple and pinch the other one with my fingers, eliciting a scream of my name. ¡°Oh¡­ Steve¡­¡±


    It¡¯s so intense.


    I revel in the way she pronounces my name.


    I resume sucking to soothe the pain and massage the other one with my hand.


    Abruptly, she pushes me and pins me against the wall, surprising me with her bold move. She fixes her intense gaze on me before bending down and kissing on my chest. I close my eyes, feeling her soft lips on my body. The way she kisses me makes every cell of my body feel alive.


    Her lips trail down to my stomach, and she kneels, licking and kissing there, arousing me.


    She is so damn good at it.


    Before she goes down more, I pull her up to my face again by grabbing her hair. I capture her lips in a passionate kiss, seizing her buttocks and lifting her from the floor. In haste, she wraps her legs around me like a wildcat and grinds herself against my hardness, expressing how desperate she is for me.


    I head to the sun lounger in this position, carrying her by buttocks and devouring her lips in hunger. Forgetting about our fights, Ipletely lose myself in her.


    Iy her down on the sun lounger ande above her beforepletely taking off her bra to free her tits. I gaze at her perfectly sized breasts with desire in my eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She is beautiful.


    I press them together and suck her one nipple, causing her to moan.


    They are so soft, and I suck them as if they¡¯re lollipops. They¡¯re bing my favourite.


    Then I go down, and my eyes again notice her tattoo.


    ¡°Mrs. Grey, for the first time, I find something appealing about you,¡± I express, locking my eyes with hers as I lift my gaze. She looks at me with a puzzled expression.


    She inquires, ¡°And what is it?¡±


    ¡°Your tattoo, it¡¯s tempting and suits you perfectly. You¡¯re truly a fire.¡± I confess, tracing the tattoo on the side of her waist before cing a soft kiss on it. Her body reacts with a shiver as my lips touch her skin.


    As I look at her, she seems taken aback by the unexpected praise from someone who despises her. But honestly, her tattoo captivates me.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grey, for the unexpectedpliment.¡± She responds, passing me a smile.


    After moving downward, I take off thest piece of her clothing, leaving her lyingpletely naked beneath me.


    Hovering above her, I resume kissing her lips. She reciprocates by removing my shorts, allowing my arousal to meet the warmth between her legs.


    After breaking the kiss, we exchange desirous nces.


    Without warning, I thrust into her, and she screams, digging her nails into my back.


    The rhythm intensifies, and she wraps her legs around my waist. In this position, I jab myself deeply into her.


    This reminds me of our first meeting when I made love to her for the first time, it was such a beautiful moment for me, but this time it is different. It¡¯s clear that today¡¯s encounter solely serves to fulfil our sexual desires.


    I escte my pace, and both of us be immersed in ecstasy on the sun lounger.


    Amid thrusts, I divert my attention to kissing her neck, while my hand explores her breasts. The rhythmic bounce of her tits with each thrust heightens my satisfaction.


    Her skin tightens around my shaft, which vibrates inside of her. We both are close to our first orgasm.


    With one forceful thrust, she bites my shoulder, and we reach our climax together.


    Fuck! It feels so good!


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I visit Zara¡¯s ce to fulfil her fantasy. I see her ying the piano.


    I stand behind her and whisper in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfil your fantasy, Zara,¡± sending chills down her spine.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask, slipping my hand into her dress and caressing her thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than ready, Jace.¡± She moans as I trace my fingers between her thighs, driving her crazy.


    I move away from her and order her, ¡°Bend over the piano now.¡±


    She obeys mymand, bending over the piano as I instructed. Her rapid breaths reveal her excitement and nervousness.


    I walk around her slowly, savouring the sight of her bent over the piano, her dress hugging her curves. The thrill of fulfilling her fantasy courses through my veins.


    Without a word, I pull out a silk scarf from my pocket and gently bind her wrists behind her back, just as she had envisioned.


    With her hands secured behind her back, I trail my fingers along her spine, making her shiver.


    I lean in, my lips brushing against her ear. ¡°You look stunning, Zara. Are you ready for whates next?¡± My voice carries a seductive promise, and she nods, her eyes filled with a mixture of desire and surrender.


    My hands explore her body, trailing down her back, feeling every curve. I tease the hem of her dress, lifting it slightly to reveal more of her tempting skin.


    In amanding tone, I instruct, ¡°Close your eyes and let your senses guide you, Zara.¡±


    As her eyes shut, with a swift move, I unbutton my shirt. Its sound echoes in the room, increasing her anticipation. I want Zara to feel my dominance, to experience every moment of this wild fantasy she craves.


    I take off my shirt and blindfold her with it, elerating her excitement. She¡¯s looking incredibly attractive at this moment!


    My hands move to her hips, and with a swift motion, I pull down her undies. The cool air kisses her exposed skin, and she shivers in response.


    ¡°Tell me, Zara, what do you desire?¡± I inquire in a seductive tone.


    ¡°Jace, I want you. I want you to take me, to make me yours.¡± She responds, her words filled with a mixture of vulnerability and passion.


    I position myself behind her, my hands firmly gripping her hips.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Zara. Completely mine,¡± I dere, my voice authoritative as I enter her, iming her as mine.


    ¡°Yes, Jace, I¡¯m yours. Oh, God¡­.¡± She moans as I fuck her roughly, grabbing her hair and digging my nails into her skin.


    The room echoes with moans and the sound of our bodies colliding as I fulfil her fantasy. To be honest, I never felt like this with any woman before.


    I turn her face towards me and capture her lips in a passionate kiss.


    ¡°I love you, baby,¡± I confess my love to her for the first time, giving her thest thrust.


    As we climax together, she confesses too, screaming, ¡°I love you¡­ more¡­ Jace¡­¡±

 Chapter 23 You’re getting jealous!

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Grace and I settle down at the breakfast table with my father.


    ¡°Today, both of your faces are glowing. Am I missing something?¡± Dad asks, raising an eyebrow as he sips his coffee.


    I exchange a nce with Grace, and a mischievous smirk ys on her lips.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, just some morning exercise, right, Steve?¡± She responds, smirking, and I nearly choke on my coffee.


    Afterposing myself, I nod in agreement and clear my throat, trying to sound casual. ¡°Yes, a refreshing morning indeed.¡±


    My father seems satisfied with our exnation, but there¡¯s a glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, whatever the reason, it¡¯s good to see you two getting along for a change.¡±


    We share a forced smile, keeping the morning¡¯s encounter our little secret.


    ¡°Stop blushing like a teenager, Steve.¡± As she whispers in my ear, I realise I was blushing.


    I shoot her a look, irritated and embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Grace.¡±


    As we continue with breakfast, Dad discusses some business matters, but my mind keeps wandering back to the intense moments with Grace. We¡¯ve crossed a line, and I wonder what consequences lie ahead for our alreadyplicated rtionship.


    As I finish my breakfast, I excuse myself, deciding to head to the office early to clear my head. Grace gives me a sly smile as I leave, and I shake my head.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Zara and I lie in her bedroom, wrapped naked in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± I murmur, feeling satisfied. A contented smile graces her face, but she remains silent.


    My fingers trace circles on her back as I ask, ¡°I hope I fulfilled your fantasy beyond expectations.¡±


    She nods, locking her eyes with mine. ¡°It was more than I ever dreamed.¡±


    Stroking her face, I state, ¡°You deserve nothing but the best.¡±


    She intertwines her fingers with mine, a soft smile ying on her lips. ¡°And you gave me just that.¡±


    ¡°I want to fulfil your all desires, baby.¡± After leaning in, I ce a tender kiss on her forehead.


    She asks, ¡°And what about you? Was it what you wanted?¡±


    I smirk, admitting, ¡°More than I expected. Our desires are surprisingly the same.¡±


    She lets out a softugh, a sound that feels like a melody. ¡°Well, we¡¯re made for each other.¡±


    I chuckle, ¡°True. So, what¡¯s next on your list of desires?¡±


    She answers in a yful tone, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a secret. Can¡¯t reveal all at once.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. We have time.¡± I respond, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    She rests her head on my chest, saying, ¡°This feels right.¡±


    I pull her closer, savouring the closeness. ¡°It does, Zara.¡±


    ¡°I never expected this connection, this depth.¡± She whispers, making imaginary patterns on my chest.


    I run my fingers through her hair. ¡°Sometimes, the unexpected turns out to be the most beautiful.¡± Pausing, I add, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to say.¡±


    She looks up, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    I confess, ¡°I love you. Not just for our physical encounters, but for who you are.¡±


    She smiles with glistening eyes, ¡°I love you too. This isn¡¯t just about the fantasy.¡±


    She snuggles even closer, and I press my lips on her head, bringing a smile to her face.


    But our moment is interrupted as my phone beeps. I nce at my phone and notice a text from Steve in our friends¡¯ group.


    Steve: Meet me soon in my office!


    I wonder now what Grace did with him. Why can¡¯t she just let him live in peace?


    Zara feels the shift in my mood and asks, ¡°What happened, Jace?¡±


    ¡°Steve wants to meet me. Her wife, Grace, has been causing some troubletely. I need to go check on him.¡± I exin, a tinge of frustration evident in my voice.


    She pouts and asks, ¡°Do you have to go now?¡±


    I cup her face in my hands and lean down before kissing her lips gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the evening, I promise.¡±


    She nods, understanding the situation, though she still wants me to stay with her.


    I quickly get dressed and leave her room with a lingering kiss on her lips.


    ***


    ¡°Guys, today I had sex with Grace.¡± As Steve tells, Mike and I exchange surprised nces, trying to process Steve¡¯s unexpected revtion.


    ¡°Steve, are you serious? What happened to your contract marriage rules?¡± I ask, confused.


    He sighs, frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, guys. Things just got out of hand.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡± I ask, still shocked.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Grace, I just can¡¯t resist her, and it frustrates me. I should have controlled myself.¡± He expresses his frustration, running his hand through his hair.


    Mike tries to ease his tension. ¡°Chill, bro! You two are married, even if it started as a contract. Being physically close is a natural progression in a marriage.¡±


    I nod in agreement with Mike¡¯s perspective. ¡°Mike has a point, Steve. Being physically close in a marriage is normal.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t overthink it, Steve. Enjoy the perks of your contract marriage.¡± Mike winks at him.


    ¡°Guys, we had rules. Breaking themplicates everything.¡±


    Mike chuckles. ¡°Well, rules are made to be broken. Being in a physical rtionship in your contract marriage is way better than bickering every day.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes. If it avoids constant arguments between you both, maybe it¡¯s a positive turn.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have any kind of rtionship with her.¡± As Steve states, Mike and I exchange looks.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mike clears his throat, changing the topic, ¡°Alright, enough about Steve¡¯s love life drama. Jace, how¡¯s everything with Zara?¡±


    I take a deep breath, shifting the focus away from Steve¡¯splicated situation. ¡°Dreamy! Zara is made for me.¡± A smile spreads across my face as I talk about her.


    Mike smirks, teasing, ¡°Oh, our man is in love.¡±


    I admit, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in love.¡±


    Steve, still wrestling with his difficult situation, adds, ¡°Must be nice to have a drama-free rtionship.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s surprisingly drama-free. Refreshing, actually.¡±


    As I spend time with them, I check my phone, and there¡¯s a message from Zara.


    Zara: Miss you already. Hurry back.


    I smile at the text before replying to her.


    Me: I¡¯ll be back in an hour, baby.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the evening,


    As I return from the office and enter the mansion, my eyes fall on Dad and Grace.


    They are seated in the lobby, ying chess. Herughter fills the room as Dad loses the game, and for a second, I lose myself in herughter and automatically a smile shes on my face. She looks damn gorgeous whileughing.


    I shake my head in disappointment, questioning what I¡¯m doing. Behind her smile, she is hiding her evil face. I can¡¯t get trapped in her fake smile. Moreover, I¡¯m so fed up with myself for losing control in the morning and being intimate with her.


    Why can¡¯t I resist her?


    After reaching my room, I discard my coat on the sofa and copse onto the bed, drained of energy. I want to rx my body and mind after a tiring day at the office.


    Ie to the spa room to get a much-needed massage.


    Grace¡¯s POV


    I finish ying chess with Steve¡¯s dad and head back to the room. Steve isn¡¯t there, but I remember catching a glimpse of him while I was ying chess.


    I wonder where he disappeared to.


    Ie out of the room and ask a maid about him. She tells me he is in the massage room.


    As I enter, I find him lying on the massage table on his front, and a masseuse kneading his back. His eyes are closed, and he ispletely engrossed in it.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t like it-the way she is touching his body.


    Although it¡¯s a contract marriage, he is my husband, and I can¡¯t let him be touched by any random girl.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I silently dismiss the masseuse with a stern look, taking her ce beside Steve, who remains oblivious to my presence.


    As my handes in contact with his bare back, his eyes immediately open.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± He asks, confusion and surprise flickering across his face.


    ¡°When you were preupied with someone else.¡± I taunt him with a hint of anger in my voice, not understanding the reason for my frustration.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re getting jealous. That¡¯s interesting.¡± He grins, turning onto his back and pulling me closer by grabbing my wrist.


    ¡°Think whatever you want; I don¡¯t care,¡± I respond, averting my eyes, though deep down, I admit the pang of jealousy within me.


    Suddenly, he positions me beneath him, pinning my hands against the soft mattress and fixing his intense gaze on me. His gaze takes my breath away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide your jealousy, Mrs. Grey.¡± He whispers in a husky tone, brushing his lips against mine, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine. All I want from him is to kiss me.


    I lift my face and press my lips onto his in a passionate kiss, his hand still holding mine in ce. He reciprocates, pressing his body against mine. Goosebumps ripple across my body as my hard nipples graze against his strong, bare chest.


    He releases my hand and cups my face as the kiss deepens. My hands roam across his body, exploring every contour.


    He breaks the kiss and pulls off my top in a jiffy before capturing my lips again. In response, I discard his towel, hurling it aside, leaving himpletely naked.


    As we devour each other¡¯s lips in hunger, his hands skillfully y with my tits, eliciting moans muffled within our kiss. He shifts his attention to my neck, and I clench his hair, throwing my head back.


    Changing our position, I take charge, straddling him. I meet his gaze filled with desire and run my hands sensually over his bare six-pack abs with a seductive smile.


    Without a doubt, he is the most attractive man on the.


    After leaning down, I kiss his chest, and he grabs my hair, closing his eyes to savour the sensation of my lips on his body. At this moment, he seizes the opportunity to unhook my bra, freeing my breasts.


    After again sitting astride him, I take off my bra and toss it aside. His eyes fixate on my breasts as he squeezes them together, causing me to moan. He pinches my nipples, prompting a louder response from me.


    Changing positions once more, he positions himself between my legs and yanks off my jeans and panties in a swift motion.


    After spreading my legs, he rubs his hardened member between them, driving me insane. I just can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me.


    With a single forceful thrust, he enters me deeply. His hand continues to spread my legs as he moves in and out, each thrust causing my breasts to bounce.


    Moaning and turning my head from side to side, I revel in the pleasure. Eventually, hees closer to my face, still inside, and I wrap my legs around his waist. The pace quickens, and his hand pins mine above my head.


    The spa room is now filled with our moans and groans as we once again lose control and end up fucking each other.

 Chapter 24 Our Shower Sex

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I prepare to lie down on the sofa to sleep at night, Grace suggests, ¡°If we¡¯ve been intimate, we can share the bed too. Right?¡±


    Surprisingly, I agree with her perspective for the first time.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs Grey. You¡¯re right for the first time.¡± I tease her, and she responds with an angry look, causing me to chuckle.


    After taking my pillow and nket, I make my way to the bed and lie down beside her.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Grey.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mrs. Grey,¡± I reply, and she smiles before facing away from me.


    ***


    The next morning,


    I wake up to find her peacefully sleeping in my arms, her head resting on my chest. It feelsforting to have her so close to me. A smile appears on my face as I watch her sleep. Her warm breath against my chest feels magical, and I automatically press my lips on her forehead.


    Unsure of why I did it, I brush it aside and continue holding her tightly as I drift back to sleep with a contented smile on my face.


    This morning has be the most beautiful moment of my life.


    Grace¡¯s POV


    I wake up, and as I find myself nestled in his arms, tranquillity envelopes me. I feel something different about being in his embrace.


    As I lift my head from his chest and brush my hair aside, I¡¯m greeted by the sight of him peacefully sleeping, embracing me in his warm arms-a sight that brings an immediate smile to my face.


    For the first time, I observe the details of his handsome features from so close-the long eyshes, pointed nose, and irresistibly delicious lips that I find myself drawn to.


    I blush, brushing my lips against his and touching my nose to his. The constant smile on my face and the peace in my heart affirm that something profound has urred.


    After carefullying out of his arms, I rise and step onto the balcony. Today feels different, a change I can¡¯t quite understand. I close my eyes to confront the unfamiliar emotions building within me. Realising what I¡¯m feeling, my smile fades, and I push aside my emotions.


    I return to the room and take out a cigarette box without looking at him. I hurriedly make my way outside and take a puff on my cigarette, wondering about theplications of the life I¡¯ve created for myself. As footsteps approach, I turn around and see Steve.


    I lean against the railing. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Grey.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Grey. I hope you enjoyed sleeping in my arms.¡± He teases with a wink.


    Ignoring his words, I extend a cigarette, asking, ¡°Do you wanna have it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He epts, joining me in smoking.


    We lean against the railing and engage in conversation.


    ¡°You seem to be in a great mood today.¡± I speak, studying his expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we haven¡¯t been fighting since yesterday.¡± He replies with a smile.


    He¡¯s right; we haven¡¯t been fighting since yesterday.


    ¡°We can live peacefully, like a perfect husband and wife, without the constant battles,¡± I remark, taking a drag of my cigarette before passing it to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend the remaining days of our marriage in peace.¡± Hements after inhaling the cigarette.


    ¡°Only if you refrain from starting fights.¡± I retort before taking the cigarette from his hand and puffing on it.


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m the only one initiating fights.¡± He reacts defensively.


    ¡°Truth is, every argument begins because of you.¡± As I assert, he shakes his head.


    ¡°Yes, only I argue, and you always remain calm.¡± He remarks sarcastically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to stay calm, Steve.¡± I re at him.


    He argues, ¡°Look who¡¯s talking? Nobody can stay calm after witnessing your rude behaviour, madam.¡±


    His lecture restarts, and I can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°See! We¡¯re fighting again because of you.¡± I taunt, pointing my finger at him.


    ¡°Really? Because of me? You¡¯re unbelievable, Grace.¡± He shakes his head in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my mood, Mr. Grey.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve ruined my life, Mrs. Grey.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± I turn away, smoking and ignoring him as he goes to the room.


    After a few minutes, I return to the room and find him absent. The sound of the shower catches my attention.


    Oh so, he is taking a shower! Imagining how hot he must look under the water, all wet, makes me eager to see him.


    Fuck! I just can¡¯t wait.


    Without second thoughts, I use the spare key to unlock the door and enter. Inside, I witness him naked from behind in the shower area, his well-formed buttocks both enticing and adorable. My breath catches, and his wet body elevates my arousal.


    The way he runs his hand through his wet hair. Damn! This is something hot to handle.


    My legs carry me closer to him.


    ¡°Grace, what the hell?¡± He freaks out as he turns around and spots me.


    Why is he yelling?


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like I¡¯ve never seen you naked.¡± I let out a soft chuckle, approaching him.


    ¡°Just get out of the bathroom right now!¡± He orders, raising his voice.


    However, I have other ns. I want him to fuck me under the shower. So, I decide to take control of him in my way.


    As I pull off my top in front of him, his intense gaze remains fixed on my bare chest.


    ¡°Do you still want me to leave, Mr. Steve?¡± I raise my eyebrows, a mischievous grin ying on my lips as I walk closer to him.


    He remains silent, and I step into the shower with a victorious smile. I know my ploy has worked. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll get what I crave for now.


    ¡°Do you really think that by doing this, I¡¯ll give you what you want?¡± He asks, hiding his desires and now wearing an evil smile.


    I nod in agreement, caressing my hand on his chest to turn him on.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± He¡¯s about to push me aside, but I attack his lips while grabbing his hair and standing on my toes.


    At first, he¡¯s taken aback, but he soon joins in, kissing me back by grabbing my waist, forgetting everything. I smile triumphantly during the kiss, our naked wet upper bodies pressing against each other, the temperature rising around us.


    He pins my hand above my head against the wall while kissing me. With his other hand, he pulls off my undies in jiffy, deepening the kiss.


    Finally, I¡¯m getting what I wanted.


    Now, I can feel his hard member between my legs.


    ¡°You want this, right?¡± He inquires after breaking the kiss, leaving me panting with the kiss. His lips brush against mine, and his hard member grinds between my legs.


    Our intense gaze, our naked wet bodies pressed against each other-everything is driving me crazy. The cold shower makes the atmosphere more tempting.


    ¡°Yes, Steve.¡± I breathe on his lips, sying my legs for him. He thrusts deeply into me, pinning my hand on the wall beside me, just the way I want.


    I moan, digging my nails into his hand, and he groans against my shoulder, sucking water droplets from there.


    Then we hear a knock on the door, and I stare at him in irritation.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t stop, Steve.¡± I implore as he is about to withdraw from me, leaving my hands that he had pinned a few minutes back.


    Without wasting a second, he thrusts into me hard and fast, putting his hand on my mouth to suppress my moans, ensuring whoever is at the door doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re doing.


    The way he is ramming into me with his palm over my mouth turns me on more, giving me another kind of satisfaction.


    It feels different every time we have sex.


    He quickens his speed, bringing me close to climax. The bathroom is filled with the sound of the shower and the rhythmic hitting of our bodies.


    The door continues to knock, and in that moment, we reach the peak of our pleasure. I feel him ready to climax inside me, and my legs shake with pleasure.


    He gives onest powerful thrust, and we both climax together. He turns off the shower, and for a moment, we rest our heads on each other¡¯s shoulders, both panting from our wild session.


    He withdraws, dries himself with a towel, and puts on his bathrobe before heading to the room.


    As I recall our shower sex, I get turned on again, pressing my legs together, craving him more.


    I¡¯m going crazy, seriously!

 Chapter 25 Venting My Anger On Her

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    After wearing my bathrobe, Ie to the room to open the door after having the sex best of my life in the shower.


    As I open the door, I find my dad standing there.


    ¡°So, you were in the shower?¡± He asks with a hint of suspicion, and I try to conceal my embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± I give him a nod.


    ¡°Then where was Grace?¡± He asks in a teasing tone.


    I try to avoid further embarrassment, but I fail and end up blushing like a teenager, nervously rubbing the back of my neck.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I stammer, trying to exin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to exin. I can¡¯t believe you two are getting closer. I¡¯m happy.¡± He expresses his joy.


    I feel sorry for him because he¡¯s misinterpreting the situation.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    He interrupts, ¡°Enjoy your time with her, and there¡¯s no rush for breakfast.¡± He leaves, not giving me a chance to respond.


    Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s just a physical rtionship. I know the separation of us in three months will hurt you the most.


    Why, Grace, why did you enter our life?


    Grace emerges from the bathroom, draped in a towel, and my frustration grows, knowing my dad¡¯s feelings are about to be hurt because of her.


    After rushing to her, I just hold the knot of her towel and open it with force to make the towel fall to the floor.


    In a swift motion, I bend her on the study table and pin her face against it before grabbing her hair with one hand and holding both of her hands behind her back.


    I open the knot of my bathrobe and spread her legs with my foot before entering her from behind deeply, my grip on her hair getting tighter. She moans in pain and pleasure as I thrust into her, venting my anger on her with rough shots.


    Anger has possessed me, and I don¡¯t realise what I¡¯m doing.


    I release her hands ande out of her before delivering a hard spank on one of her buttocks. She jumps in pain, my one hand still pinning her face down on the cold table.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re not doing right.¡± I jab into her deeply again, grabbing her waist this time. She ces her hands on the table to bnce herself, trying not to fall with my hard shots.


    ¡°You¡¯re ruining everyone¡¯s life.¡± In aggression, I continue thrusting into her, and she moans and yells in pain and pleasure.


    I ram into her so hard that the table shakes under her, and her moans get even louder with each thrust. I groan in pleasure and anger, my nails digging into her skin, surely leaving marks on her body.


    Even in my anger, I notice she looks so hot from behind while I¡¯m fucking her. My attention goes to her ¡®I¡¯m the fire¡¯ tattoo, and I grab her in that ce.


    We both climax together in the end, and I pant, falling on her. I immediately withdraw from her when Ie to my senses.


    I step onto the balcony without ncing at her, tying my bathrobe tightly.


    Frustration courses through me as I grip the railing.


    Damn! What was I doing? This isn¡¯t me. I¡¯ve always been a calm person. She brings out a side of me I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    I had hoped to spend these remaining months of our contract marriage in peace. No, I can¡¯t let my anger manifest like this, especially not towards her.


    I need to apologise. I won¡¯t let anger define me. Because of her, I won¡¯t change who I am.


    As I enter the room, I find her standing in front of the mirror, applying makeup. I stand beside her, unnoticed.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I apologise, startling her.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± She eyes me suspiciously, shifting her gaze from the mirror to me.


    ¡°Sorry for taking my anger out on you,¡± I exin, looking down, unable to make eye contact because of guilt.


    ¡°What? It was a great fuck. No need to apologise.¡± Her unexpected response shocks me, and I stare at her in surprise.


    I didn¡¯t expect this reaction, but her bold nature always amazes me.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Grace.¡± I shake my head in disbelief, and as she returns to her makeup, I leave the walk-in closet.


    ***


    I¡¯m in my cabin with Mike, and he asks me suddenly.


    ¡°So, Steve, what have you thought abouting into a physical rtionship with your contracted wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m continuing it because things have be better than before between us,¡± I answer, thinking about today our wild session in the bathroom and on the study table.


    ¡°I told you sex can do wonders.¡± He winks at me.


    ¡°True.¡± I nod. ¡°Anyway today, Jace didn¡¯te with you. It¡¯s the first time that you came alone to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Jace is now busy with his girlfriend, Steve. I think he will forget us in the future.¡± Mike makes a sad pout.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, Mike, he¡¯ll never forget us.¡±


    ¡°Chill! I was just kidding.¡± He chuckles and adds, ¡°Let¡¯s just tease him. I¡¯m sure he is with Zara only.¡±


    As he takes his phone out of his pocket, I deny, shaking my head. ¡°Mike, don¡¯t tease him. Let him spend some quality time with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. Steve, you¡¯re so boring.¡± As he dials his number, I try to snatch his phone, but he stands up and yfully dodges my attempts to grab his phone. ¡°Come on, Steve! It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    I roll my eyes at his antics. ¡°Mike, some things are better left untouched. Leave Jace to enjoy his time with Zara.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He chuckles, calling Jace, and I give up.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Zara lies naked on the bed, her wrists tied to the bedpost, and her eyes blindfolded. She looks so tempting in this position that I¡¯m getting hard.


    As I tease every inch of her body, taking ice in my mouth, her moans fill the room, arousing me more.


    ¡°Jace¡­ please¡­¡± She begs me to enter inside her as I rub myself against her dripping-wet crotch.


    But before I can enter inside her, my phone rings continuously.


    Fuck! I should have put it on silent.


    Before I can move away from her to switch off my phone, she stops me, wrapping her legs around me, startling me.


    Her desperation to have me drives me crazy! I think I should tease her more to make her more desperate for me.


    ¡°Zara, I have to check my phone. Maybe it¡¯s important.¡± I say, withdrawing her legs from my body.


    ¡°No, Jace. You can¡¯t leave me like this,¡± she whines, sexually frustrated as I take my phone from the side table.


    ¡°Be quiet, baby. I¡¯m picking up the phone. It¡¯s Mike.¡± As I tell her, she pouts, squeezing her legs shut.


    I pick up the phone, trying to sound casual. ¡°Hey, Mike, what¡¯s up?¡±


    His voice echoes through the phone. ¡°Jace, my man! Why didn¡¯t youe to meet us today?¡±


    I nce at Zara, who¡¯s still blindfolded, waiting eagerly. ¡°Ah, you know, I wanted to spend some quality time with Zara.¡± I reply, trying to keep my tone steady.


    My fingers start making circles between her legs, and she bites her lips to suppress her moans. That¡¯s a sight worth watching.


    ¡°Oh! We just want to tell you we¡¯re missing you.¡± Mike¡¯s voice crackles through the phone, and I roll my eyes at his timing.


    ¡°Yeah, Mike, missing you too.¡± I respond, slowly sliding my finger into Zara, causing her to bite her lips and clench her hands.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you, bro?¡± He asks in a mischievous tone, trying to act innocent.


    ¡°Not at all, Mike.¡± I answer, finger fucking Zara.


    It excites me the way she is controlling her moans.


    ¡°Enjoy your time, man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, Mike. Bye.¡± As I end the call, Zara lets out a pleasure-filled moan.


    I increase the intensity of my movements, watching her body squirm beneath me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her moans grow louder, and her body tenses with every jab of my fingers. I can feel her approaching the edge, and just when she¡¯s on the brink of release, I withdraw, leaving her gasping for more.


    ¡°Please, no more teasing, baby.¡± She cries out.


    Aftering close to her face, I take off her blindfold and whisper against her lips, ¡°Promise no more teasing, Zara.¡±


    I capture her lips in a passionate kiss and finally give her what she was yearning for.

 Chapter 26 Sex Buddy

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the evening, as I return from the office, I find Grace ready as if she just finished a photoshoot. She is dressed to perfection, and her aura radiates confidence.


    As I notice she has turned my room into her personal photoshoot studio, I shake my head.


    After dropping my coat on the sofa, as I make my way to the bathroom, she blocks my way,ing in front of me.


    ¡°Steve, can we take some photos together? My fans have been requesting it, and it¡¯ll be fun.¡± She asks with a hopeful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± As I deny, she frowns.


    ¡°Steve, I want it for my fans. I don¡¯t want to dishearten them.¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Grace, you know I don¡¯t like putting myself out there like that.¡±


    ¡°Please, Steve¡­¡± There¡¯s a softness in her voice, and her eyes convey an unexpected honesty. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s genuinely asked for something.


    I narrow my eyes, ready to refuse as usual. But something in her plea strikes a chord, and I give in. ¡°Okay, fine. But just a few.¡±


    Her face lights up with a genuine smile. ¡°Thank you, my husband.¡± She nts a kiss on my cheek, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    She grabs her phone and quickly adjusts the camera settings before motioning for me to stand beside her, and reluctantly, Iply.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with a casual one,¡± she says, holding the phone at a ttering angle. ¡°Maybe a smile, Steve?¡±


    I force a faint smile, looking at the camera, and she clicks our photo.


    ¡°Now, how about a candid shot? You¡¯ll kiss my cheek and I¡¯ll act all surprised.¡± She suggests in an excited tone.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Fine! Just make it quick. I don¡¯t want to spend the entire evening in this.¡±


    As I ce a kiss on her cheek, and she clicks a few photos, freezing the moment, I wonder what her fans will perceive.


    Will they witness the truth, hidden behind the facade of our forced togetherness?


    Once the photo session concludes, she eagerly reviews the pictures, her excitement clearly visible. ¡°These are great, Steve! You¡¯re a natural in front of the camera.¡±


    I roll my eyes at herment. ¡°It¡¯s just a few pictures, Grace. Doesn¡¯t make me a model.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Come on, you might have a hidden talent! Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll enjoy this whole social media thing by the end of our three months together.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, sceptical. The idea of embracing the world of hashtags and filters isn¡¯t exactly my idea of a good time.


    ¡°How about I post these pictures? It¡¯ll be fun, and my fans will love it.¡± She asks, scrolling through the photos, picking out the ones she considers Instagram-worthy.


    Oh God! This girl!


    I sigh, knowing that arguing with her about social media is like talking to a brick wall. ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s keep it simple. No need for borate captions or lovey-dovey messages.¡±


    She grins, already typing a caption. ¡°Something like ¡®A sneak peek into the Grey¡¯s private moments. #MarriedLife¡¯.¡±


    I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°You enjoy this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes sparkle with mischief. ¡°It¡¯s a different world, Steve. And sometimes, a minor diversion from reality can be entertaining.¡±


    ¡°See, Steve? They¡¯re loving it!¡± She shes her phone at me, disying the flood of likes andments pouring in.


    I shake my head at how social media works. It¡¯s unbelievable how a few carefully curated photos can paint a picture that may be far from reality.


    ***


    At night, Grace and I lie on opposite sides of the bed, turning our backs to each other, but my thoughts wander to the morning when she slept in my arms, her head resting on my chest. I won¡¯t deny that I liked it.


    No matter how much I despise her attitude, deep inside, I have a soft corner for her.


    When she entered the bathroom while I was taking a shower, the way she removed her top in front of me made me lose control. I¡¯m aroused again, thinking about it.


    We both turn towards each other at the same time and share an intense gaze. As we close the distance, our lips meet in a passionate kiss. We devour each other¡¯s lips as if our lives depended on it.


    As our kiss deepens, I yank her towards me by grabbing her waist, our legs intertwining. Her muffled moans resonate as I y with her tits above the fabric, savouring her lips.


    I¡¯m addicted to her lips!


    She pushes me to the side and sits between my legs. ¡°You took pictures with your wife, so now it¡¯s my turn to return the favour.¡±


    Her fingers dance along the hem of my shirt, teasingly tracing circles on my skin, sending shivers through my body.


    She stares intensely as she takes off my lower garments, revealing my hardness. My breath bes heavy and I close my eyes, knowing what¡¯sing.


    She takes me into her mouth, sending me to a heavenly state. I grab her hair, moaning as she skillfully brings me to extreme pleasure.


    She is so perfect at this!


    I groan, ¡°Fuck! Yes.¡±


    My grip tightens on her hair as she brings me to the edges. She takes me out of her mouth and sits on my chest, leaving me unsatisfied.


    She unfastens her nightie and unhooks her bra, and I squeeze her tits together, causing her to moan in ecstasy.


    ¡°They¡¯re so soft.¡± I whisper in a husky tone while pressing them.


    Atst, she takes off her undies, hurls them somewhere in the room, and takes me inside her. We moan together as she takes me deeper into her, bracing my chest. I grab her hands, which are on my chest, as she moves up and down, thrusting herself, and I revel in the pleasure.


    As she jumps on me, I grab her waist, reciprocating with vigorous movements from below. I clench her hair and pull her down, fucking her with full force, and we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes with desire.


    Our moans and groans echo around the room as we reach the peak of pleasure together. She rests her head on my chest, panting, and I embrace her, a smile of satisfaction gracing my lips.


    After a few minutes, she looks at me with a smirk and asks, ¡°You like it when I¡¯m on top, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re a pro at it!¡± As I say these words, the harsh reality hits me-she has slept with many men before. The thought hurts me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asks, noticing my changed expression.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I say, ignoring my weird feelings and stering a smile on my face.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for another round?¡± She asks, raising her brows, her eyes glinting with mischievous.


    ¡°Why not, my sex buddy¡± I answer aftering on top of her and giving her a new name.


    ¡°Sex buddy. For the first time, someone has given me such a cute name.¡± She chuckles, wrapping her arms around my neck and grinding herself against my hardness.


    And I again thrust into her, and she moans in great pleasure. Now her moans have be my favourite melody.

 Chapter 27 Striptease Dance

    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next day,


    In the evening, I stand outside Zara¡¯s house, frustrated as she isn¡¯t opening the door.


    After taking out my phone from my pocket, I dial her number.


    After three rings, she finally answers, and I sigh.


    ¡°Zara, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Is everything okay, baby?¡± I ask, worried for her.


    ¡°Jace, I¡¯m not at home and busy. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I get free.¡± She hangs up without listening to me, making me suspicious because she has never done this before.


    I just hope she is fine.


    After opening WhatsApp, I text her.


    Me: Take care and don¡¯t forget to call me as soon as possible.


    As I finish typing the message to Zara, my eyes fall on her car parked outside.


    Did she lie to me? But why? I should check on her.


    I climb through the window and quietly enter her room. The sight that greets me leaves my heart sinking-Zara, in tears, sitting alone on the bed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Zara¡­¡± I call out softly, my worry intensifying. She startles at my presence and hastily wipes away the tears.


    I approach her, concern etched on my face. ¡°What happened, baby? Why are you crying?¡± I ask, my voice filled with worry.


    As she rushes into my arms, seeking sce, I embrace her tightly.


    ¡°My uncle came to meet me,¡± she begins, sobbing. ¡°He ordered me to stay away from you because the maid of the house disclosed everything about us. He was furious, and despite my attempts to exin, he wouldn¡¯t listen, Jace.¡±


    I caress her hair, reassuring her. ¡°Baby, rx. We¡¯ll figure this out together.¡±


    She pulls away from me and looks at me, clueless. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jace. How will I exin to him? He¡¯s so furious.¡±


    After gently cupping her face in my hands, I wipe away the tears and give her a tender smile. ¡°Zara, we¡¯ll face this together. We can find a way to make him understand. But most importantly, you¡¯re not alone in this. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    After kissing her forehead, I guide her to sit on the edge of the bed, keeping my arm around her shoulders.


    Sitting beside her, I take her hands in mine. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to him and exin our side of the story.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to make him understand, Jace. Once he decides something, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone.¡±


    I gently squeeze her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Jace will make him understand.¡± I cup her face and continue, ¡°And trust me, nobody can keep us apart.¡±


    She passes me a small smile. ¡°I feel much better now. Thank you for being there for me.¡± As she rests her head on my chest, I ce a soft kiss on her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m always there for you,¡± I whisper, caressing her hair.


    We pull apart immediately as her door knocks.


    ¡°Jace, you need to leave now. It must be my uncle.¡± She freaks out.


    ¡°Rx! Let hime, I¡¯ll talk to him-¡±


    ¡°Jace, let me talk to him first. He¡¯ll get more angry if he sees you here now. Please go,¡± as she implores, I nod, understanding her.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m leaving. Just remember, we¡¯ll go through this together.¡± I ce a quick kiss on her forehead before leaving in haste through the window.


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, I return home from the office, exhausted. In the morning, Dad left for a few days to give Grace and me some privacy. I tried to make him understand it wasn¡¯t necessary, but when he decides something, he doesn¡¯t listen to anybody.


    As I enter my mansion, my eyes fall on Grace, who is having dinner in the dining area.


    I approach her, and she fixes her intense gaze on my bare chest as the first two buttons of my shirt are open.


    ¡°Come, sit and have dinner with your sex buddy.¡± She winks at me, causing my tiredness to dissipate upon hearing her seductive voice.


    I sit beside her and take my te before serving dinner for myself.


    She finishes her dinner and looks at me while having the ice cream. Then she rubs her hand on my thighs above my jeans, awakening my inner desires. Her eyes filled with mischievousness.


    Then, what she does next makes my heart skip a beat, and my desire reaches its peak.


    She opens the top two buttons of her shirt, revealing her cleavage, staring at me, and I can only see pure desire in her eyes for me.


    I just keep gazing at her,pletely forgetting about my dinner.


    She drops the ice cream just above her cleavage deliberately, giving me a naughty smile.


    This woman!


    Unable to control myself, I lean over and lick the ice cream from there. She moans, driving me crazier with her moans.


    I suck her skin, slipping my hand into her shirt and squeezing her tits, causing her to moan louder.


    As she opens my jeans¡¯ button, my breath bes heavy, knowing what she¡¯s going to do next.


    As expected, she takes out my hard member from my jeans. I give a bite just above her cleavage, pinching one of her nipples, and she presses my junior in response, making me groan.


    Fuck! This feeling is incredible!


    As our lips meet in a hungry kiss, our hands pleasure each other, igniting a fire within us that cannot be extinguished.


    We lose ourselves in the heat of the moment, exploring each other¡¯s bodies with fervour and passion.


    First, she rides me, straddling myp, and then I fuck her, pinning her on the dining table. Our connection is electric, and the pleasure we share is overwhelming.


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, I receive a text from Zara.


    Zara: I talked to my uncle, and finally, he listened to me. He is ready to meet you.


    I sigh with relief, reading the good news.


    Jace: That¡¯s great!


    She responds with a smiley emoji, and a smirk spreads across my face as a naughty idea crosses my mind.


    Jace: Anyway, do you remember you lied to me in the evening?


    Zara: I know. I¡¯m sorry for that.


    Jace: I think someone deserves punishment.


    I reply to her with a wink emoji, and she sends me a few blushing emoji.


    Jace: Be prepared for the punishment. I¡¯ll reach there within fifteen minutes.


    Zara: Really? You¡¯reing now?


    Jace: Yes! See you soon.


    ***


    As I enter Zara¡¯s room through the window, I be hard as I take in the sight of her, her body adorned in ck lingerie, waiting for me.


    Damn! She is all ready for me!


    I just can¡¯t wait to show her what I have stored for her tonight.


    Zara¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Jace, please¡­ stop teasing me. I want you badly.¡± I beg, lying naked on my front, my limbs tied to bedposts as he rubs my clit agonisingly slow.


    Oh God! This is really a punishment. I¡¯m dying for the pleasure.


    Today, I¡¯m really at his mercy, but it feels good to surrender myselfpletely to him because I have utter faith in him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, baby, this is your punishment.¡± He reminds me, giving a firm smack on my buttocks, startling me and causing me to moan.


    I arch my back, craving more of his touch, as he continues to tease me with his fingers. The anticipation is unbearable, but I know it¡¯s all part of the punishment I deserve. His dominance over me is intoxicating, and I trust himpletely to take me to new heights of pleasure.


    He leans down, his lips brushing against my ear as he whispers, ¡°Every time you think of lying to me, I¡¯ll make sure you think about this punishment.¡± His voice sends shivers down my body, and I just nod.


    He chuckles softly, enjoying the effect he has on me.


    Then, without a warning, he jabs into mepletely in one go, pulling my hair, and causing me to gasp.


    It feels so damn good!


    He takes control, pushing me to the edge of ecstasy and then pulling me back, prolonging my pleasure.


    ¡°Please¡­ Jace¡­ let me cum.¡± I implore, as he taps his hardness against my wetness.


    ¡°Will you ever lie to me?¡± He asks, continuing his teasing by just entering his tip inside me and then pulling out.


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll never lie to you,¡± I yell, sexually frustrated.


    However, this feels so damn arousing. This dying, and the way he is controlling me. I just love it.


    Then finally, he gives me what I have been yearning for. An immense pleasure!


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning, I ask Grace to be ready in the evening because we have to attend a party, but like always, she is in the mood to tease me.


    ¡°Why will I attend a party with you? What will you give me in return?¡± She asks, raising her brows at me, standing beside me as I close the buttons of my shirt.


    ¡°Grace, my client wants to meet my wife,¡± I exin, turning towards her.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll meet them, but in return, what will you give me?¡± She asks, lessening the gap between us.


    Control, Steve, you can¡¯t let her affect you.


    ¡°So tell me, what do you want?¡± I ask, moving her away from me by holding her arms.


    ¡°I want you to do a striptease dance.¡± She demands, her eyes glinting with mischievousness.


    This woman is unbelievable, seriously!


    ¡°Now? I¡¯m gettingte for a meeting, Grace.¡±


    She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°So what? You¡¯re the boss. You can cancel the meeting.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fulfil your wish.¡± A wide grin appears on her face.


    ¡°Then do it, Mr Grey.¡± She orders, sitting on the sofa to see the show after ying the music.


    I hesitantly stand in front of her. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing to this. Grace always knows how to push my buttons and get what she wants.


    After taking a deep breath, I move to the rhythm of the music, slowly unbuttoning my shirt. Grace¡¯s eyes are fixed on me, a mischievous sparkle dancing in them. As I reveal more of my bare chest, her grin widens. It seems she is enjoying the show.


    I be hard, knowing that Grace is getting exactly what she wanted. Despite my initial reluctance, I can¡¯t deny the thrill that courses through me as I continue the strip tease by taking off my shirt and throwing it.


    As I open the button of my jeans, fixing my intense gaze on her, I notice her pressing her legs. I¡¯m not the only one who is turned on; she is too.


    As the music ends, I stand before her,pletely naked. Grace¡¯s eyes roam over my body, a satisfied smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Grey.¡± She purrs, her voice dripping with desire as she approaches me. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to pay you back.¡± She kneels before me and shocks me by taking me in her mouth in a swift motion.


    I moan, throwing my head back, and grabbing her hair as she pleasures me.


    As she stands up after pleasing me, I push her onto the sofa, and we end up fucking each other.


    This girl has changed mepletely. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m just in a physical rtionship with her.


    ***


    In the evening,


    I return from the office. As I enter my room, my eyes widen at the sight of Grace. She stands in front of the mirror, elegantly dressed in a form-fitting evening gown that entuates her every curve.


    Why does her presence have this undeniable effect on me?


    Our intense gazes lock in the mirror for a few seconds.


    She turns to face me, a hint of a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°We have a party to attend, remember?¡±


    I nod, still slightly dazed by her presence. ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t expect you to be ready so early.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Well, I thought I should put extra efforts for your clients. After all, they want to meet the perfect wife, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yup. And I know you¡¯ll y the role of my wife perfectly because you¡¯re a pro at drama, especially in front of my father.¡± I taunt her, and she rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil my mood, or else I won¡¯t go with you.¡± As she warms, I re at her.


    ¡°You must go with me, Grace. Remember what you made me do this morning.¡±


    She chuckles. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re following my orders.¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m tired of fighting with you, Mrs Grey.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the reason.¡± Herughter resonates, and for a few seconds, I find myself lost in the moment.


    I¡¯ve be certain about one thing: only this woman has the power to drive me crazy. But I always wonder why it¡¯s only her.

 Chapter 28 I’m your husband

    The party venue looks so enchanting with the gentle glow of soft lights and the lively chatter of people.


    Grace and I put on a facade, pretending to be a couple deeply in love, as per the expectations of my clients. She ys her part well, her smiles and gestures seemingly genuine.


    Our act is convincing enough that even my clients, oblivious to theplexities of our rtionship, buy into it.


    As we walk through the crowd, Grace¡¯s hand fits seamlessly into mine, the touch sending unexpected shivers down my spine. This woman is the only one who makes me feel like this.


    I wish we would be a really happily married couple.


    Her acting skills surprise me as she effortlessly engages in conversations,ughs at the right moments, and even rests her hand on my arm when required. It¡¯s an act, but to the onlookers, we appear to be the picture-perfect couple.


    We approach a group of clients, and one of them begins the conversation, ¡°Steve, Grace, you two make such a stunning couple! How long have you been married?¡±


    She shes a smile. ¡°Oh, it feels like a lifetime, doesn¡¯t it, Steve?¡± She shifts her gaze to me.


    I nod, ying along. ¡°Yes, time flies when you¡¯re in goodpany.¡± I take her hand and ce a kiss on her knuckles, causing her brows to raise slightly in surprise.


    ¡°And how did you two meet?¡± The client¡¯s wife enquires with curiosity, catching our attention.


    I can never take that night out of my mind when we met for the first time. It was magical and special to me.


    ¡°Well, it was fate. Our paths crossed, and we just knew.¡± She answers with a yful glint in her eyes.


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, sometimes life surprises you in the most unexpected ways.¡±


    ¡°To love and happiness!¡± The client raises a toast.


    We clink our sses, and I exchange a subtle nce with Grace.


    ****


    When we are going back home from the party, I steer the car towards the beach, seeking a moment of sce. Grace looks out of the window with a hint of irritation.


    ¡°Steve, why are we stopping here? I can¡¯t deal with sand ruining my heels.¡± Sheins, crossing her arms.


    ¡°I just need some fresh air, Grace. The beach is the perfect ce for it. Just take off your heels.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She rolls her eyes butplies, reluctantly kicking off her heels.


    As we step onto the cool sand, the night breeze touches our faces.


    We silently walk along the shore, barefoot in the sand, the moonlight casting a glow on the water. The gentle waves touching our feet and their rhythmic sound is making me feel peaceful.


    I speak up, breaking the silence that has hung between us for so long. ¡°You know, since childhood, Ie here to clear my mind. This ce is my favourite.¡±


    She looks around, taking in the tranquil scene. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s quite a peaceful ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how the sound of the waves and the cool breeze can just wash away the chaos, even if it¡¯s just for a little while,¡± I utter, ncing out at the waves.


    She responds, ¡°I never really thought about it that way.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a ce like this? Somewhere you go when you need to clear your mind?¡± As I ask, my eyes glint with curiosity.


    She pauses for a moment before responding, ¡°Not really.¡±


    The revtion surprises me. ¡°Never had a favourite spot or a ce that felt like home?¡±


    A hint of nostalgia flickers in her eyes. ¡°A long time ago, I have. But it¡¯s all in the past now. So, what¡¯s the story behind this beach for you? Childhood memories?¡± She asks, clearly just to change the topic.


    ¡°Yeah, lots of childhood memories. My parents used to bring me here. We¡¯d build sandcastles and watch the sunset. It felt like a different world.¡± I reply, shing a smile, recalling about my childhood.


    ¡°That sounds nice. I never had that kind of experience.¡± She speaks with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    ¡°What about your childhood? Any fond memories?¡± I ask, curious.


    She hesitates. ¡°Honestly, there aren¡¯t many. It was a bit rough. But let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why but I be curious to know more about her.


    ¡°You know, I never thought I¡¯d end up in a contract marriage. Life has a funny way of surprising you.¡± I change the topic to shift her mood because deep inside, her sadness affects me.


    She nces at me with a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever imagined your life turning out like this?¡± I inquire, raising my brows at her.


    She chuckles softly. ¡°My life has always been a series of unexpected turns. This might be just another Chapter.¡±


    As we continue walking along the beach, the conversation flows effortlessly. The tension that usually apanies our interactions seems to have melted away with each step in the soft sand.


    We talk andugh like two people who are simply enjoying each other¡¯spany, forgetting the roles we¡¯ve been ying. Today I get to see her side which I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ***


    The next day, after winding up my work, I head to the cafe to meet up with Jace and Mike, as Jace had called and mentioned having something important to share.


    As we settle down, Jace hesitates before finally speaking up, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m getting married to Zara.¡±


    Mike questions, ¡°Why so soon, bro?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you only met Zara a few days ago. Why the rush into marriage?¡±


    As we question him, Jace tells us the entire story.


    ¡°Zara¡¯s uncle found out about us, and he was against our rtionship. When I talked to him yesterday, he insisted that the only way he would ept our rtionship was if we got married. It¡¯s an old-fashioned belief, but we don¡¯t want to lose each other. So, we¡¯ve decided to go through with it.¡±


    He continues after a pause, ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden, but we believe in our love. And since the day I met Zara, I knew she is the one whom I want to spend my entire life.¡±


    We just stare at him, trying to absorb his words.


    Then I break the silence. ¡°If this is what you both want, we¡¯re with you, man.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Jace. If this is your decision and it makes you both happy, then we¡¯re here to support you,¡± Mike adds, nodding in agreement.


    Jace expresses his gratitude. ¡°Thanks, guys. It means a lot to us.¡±


    ***All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, I return from the office, and my brows narrow in confusion at the loud sound of music emanating from my mansion.


    As I reach inside, I witness what¡¯s happening before my eyes: Grace is dancing with her friends, and some are busy drinking alcohol.


    What the fuck is happening in my mansion? It¡¯s not a nightclub. If Dad finds out about this, he¡¯ll be furious.


    Grace, in her drunken state, doesn¡¯t notice as she continues dancing. I turn off the music, and everyone¡¯s attention turns to me.


    ¡°The party is over, guys!¡± I announce in amanding tone.


    ¡°No!¡± Grace denies it, and everyone continues staring at me.


    ¡°I said the party is over. So just leave.¡± I shout, ignoring Grace¡¯s words.


    As they quickly exit upon hearing my shout, she storms toward me, ring at me.


    ¡°They are my friends, Steve. How dare you behave like this?¡± She rebukes, showing me her finger,pletely wasted.


    ¡°This is my mansion, Grace. How dare you turn it into a nightclub?¡± I shout, losing my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not written in the contract that I can¡¯t party in your house, Steve.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not following any rules from the contract. Forget about it. This is thest time I¡¯m telling you that you can¡¯t party in my mansion because Dad doesn¡¯t like this either.¡±


    ¡°Dad is not here; that¡¯s why I did it, stupid,¡± she retorts.


    ¡°Shut up, Grace. I told you until we¡¯re together, you can¡¯t get drunk, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± I express in frustration, grabbing her arms and pulling her toward me.


    I just can¡¯t tolerate this behaviour in my house.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control my life, Mr. Grey.¡± She yells, hitting my chest and pushing me away.


    I cannot tolerate this type of behaviour, even if she is in a drunken state.


    I¡¯m her husband; how can she say that I¡¯m no one to her? I can¡¯t listen to it. It¡¯s enough for me.


    I grab her hands behind her back, pull her toward me, and press my lips on hers. I taste the alcohol on her breath.


    At first, the sudden kiss shocks her, butter on, she responds, forgetting everything. My grip on her hands tightens, and with my free hand, I hold her hair, deepening the kiss.


    God! Her lips are my addiction.


    After a few minutes, I withdraw my lips, push her onto the sofa, making her shocked, and position myself above her.


    ¡°I can control your life, Grace, because right now, I¡¯m your husband. So you have to listen to my every order.¡± I assert, grabbing her chin and making her look directly into my eyes.


    She¡¯s about to say something, but I don¡¯t give her a chance. I capture her lips again, and my hand enters inside her dress from below. As my fingerse in contact with her wet spot, she automatically sys her legs for me, and I smile against her lips at her response to my touch and kiss.


    My hand rubs her clit over the fabric of her undies, causing her to moan in my mouth. Her hands reciprocate, undoing the buttons of my shirt and tracing the lines of my chest.


    I break the kiss for a second to gaze into her eyes as if searching for any sign of surrender.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be controlled,¡± she whispers, a hint of defiance lingering in her voice.


    With a smirk, I tease, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    I slide her silk panties off with my fingers and thrust two fingers inside her, causing her to moan loudly. As she opens the button of my jeans and strokes my shaft, I groan.


    We both get engrossed in giving each other pleasure, forgetting that we were fighting a few minutes back.


    I attack her neck, continuing to jab my fingers into her with great vigour while she rubs me.


    My hand pulls down her dress, revealing her tits, and I bite just above one of them.


    My eyes fall on an ice cube bowl on the side table. With my free hand, I take an ice cube and rub it on one of her nipples while holding it between my lips. Her body shivers as the cold sensation reaches her nipple. They be cold and hard, capturing all the attention.


    I repeat the same with her lower part, driving her crazy.


    Finally, we end up fucking each other on the sofa, first with me taking control, and then with her riding on top.

 Chapter 29 Miss you? Never!

    After a week,


    I¡¯m taken aback to see Grace cooking in the kitchen because I have never seen this scenario before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Today seems like a day for surprises.¡± I quip, leaning against the kitchen counter, watching Grace skilfully move around with pots and pans.


    ¡°Today, your father is returning, so I just want to wee him with his favourite lunch.¡± She tells me with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have this hidden talent. I¡¯m impressed,¡± I admit, a genuine smile forming.


    She nces at me. ¡°Well, there are many things you don¡¯t know about me, Mr. Grey.¡±


    However, a doubt lingers in my mind. Is she doing this genuinely to wee my father, or does she want to keep him on her side?


    I pull out my thoughts when she hisses in pain.


    Fuck! She identally cuts her finger while cutting the sd.


    I rush to her side, her finger slightly bleeding from the cut. Concern fills my eyes as I take her injured hand gently.


    ¡°Careful, Grace. Let me see,¡± I say, examining the cut on her finger.


    She winces a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor cut, Steve. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    But worry creases my brow as I notice the blood. I grab a clean kitchen towel and wrap it around her finger to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°You should be more careful. I don¡¯t want you hurting yourself, Grace.¡± I instruct her, still holding her hand, concerned for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Steve.¡± She takes her hand away and rushes from there.


    ***


    ¡°Dad, today, I cooked everything with my hands just for you.¡± She tells my father with enthusiasm.


    ¡°So sweet of you. I can¡¯t wait to taste it.¡± He exims, his excitement evident.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to hear your reviews on my food. I cooked for you and Steve for the first time.¡±


    To be honest, the food looks delicious, and the ting is quite attractive. She has prepared baked beans, sandwiches, and a Cobb sd.


    My mouth waters just looking at them.


    I serve myself a bit of everything before taking a bite of the sandwich.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I automatically exim after tasting it.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Grace, it¡¯s so yummy. You have magic in your hands,¡± Dad utters my thoughts.


    She stares at me, waiting for mypliments.


    ¡°Steve, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Dad questions, looking at me.


    ¡°It is good.¡± I give a light smile and continue eating my food, and gives me a disappointed look.


    I¡¯m not praising her because then she¡¯ll consider herself too great and say, ¡®Oh my god, you¡¯re praising me for the first time, Steve.¡¯


    ¡°Only good? Everything is wow. I just love it,¡± Dad interjects while enjoying the baked beans.


    ¡°Dad, it won¡¯t be that good.¡± She makes a sad pout.


    Oh! So she¡¯s hurt that I didn¡¯t praise her. My praise matters to her, and I¡¯m shocked to see that.


    ¡°No, Grace. You deserve thispliment from me, right Steve?¡± Dad asks me.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s luscious,¡± I reply after tasting the sd. I can¡¯t resist praising her because I don¡¯t want to hurt her feelings further.


    This time, a genuine smile shes across her face, and I feel good to see it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t see her upset even though I don¡¯t like her.


    ¡°See, your husband also loves it.¡± Dad chuckles.


    And then, weplete our lunch with random talks.


    ***


    In the evening, as I¡¯m working in my office, my phone beeps, disturbing me.


    I nce at the phone¡¯s screen and notice a text from Dad.


    Dad: Hey, Steve. I have booked a restaurant for dinner with you and Grace tonight. So reach there at nine.


    Even though I have a crucial meeting tonight, I can¡¯t say no to having dinner with him. He¡¯s been away for an entire week and really wants to hang out. How can I possibly turn him down?


    Me: Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll reach there on time.


    He texts me about the location of the restaurant.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I reach the restaurant with Steve¡¯s father. He has booked the entire restaurant for us.


    As we settle down, I ask him, ¡°Dad, until Stevees, could Ie live with you? My fans would love to meet my sweet father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Sure, dear.¡± A smile spreads across my face as he permits me to go live with him.


    He is so sweet. I wonder why Steve isn¡¯t like his father.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± I take out my phone from my sling bag and start the live video. ¡°Hey, everyone! Guess where I am tonight? I¡¯m at this amazing restaurant, and guess who¡¯s with me? My wonderful father-inw! Say hi, Dad!¡±


    He waves at the camera, and I seements flooding in with greetings and love from my fans.


    ¡°Your father is so hot, Grace. Like father like son, right?¡± Onement pops up, and I chuckle.


    ¡°Dad, they¡¯re loving you! Maybe I should start a YouTube series with you,¡± I suggest, grinning.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m not as charming as you are,¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the sweetest, Dad,¡± I reply with honesty.


    As we wait for Steve to arrive, I continue the live video, giving my fans a glimpse of the restaurant¡¯s ambience and the delicious-looking menu.


    ¡°Where is your husband? Is he also going to join you both?¡± I read a fan¡¯sment.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll also join us at dinner, but he iste. As you all know, my husband is a work alcoholic.¡± I reply,ughing.


    Thements keep pouring in, filled with admiration for Dad and curiosity about Steve¡¯s arrival.


    He engages in conversation with my followers, answering questions about family traditions, and his favorite dishes, and even sharing a few stories about Steve growing up.


    After a while, Steve arrives at the restaurant, and I enthusiastically announce his entrance to my followers. ¡°Look who¡¯s here, everyone! Steve has joined us for this special dinner.¡± I turn on the back camera, showing everyone my husband.


    He looks so damn hot! The first few buttons of his shirt are open, disying her chest and turning me on.


    ¡°Say hi to her fans, son. She is live on Instagram.¡± Dad encourages Steve as he approaches us.


    ¡°Hi, everyone!¡± He waves awkwardly at the camera, clearly not asfortable with the attention as I am.


    The fans shower him with greetings and love.


    As he settles into his seat, I switch to the front camera and bid farewell to my fans. ¡°Thank you all for joining us. It was so much fun sharing this moment with you.¡±


    Thements overflow with hearts, goodbyes, and requests for more behind-the-scenes glimpses into our lives.


    ¡°Stay tuned for more surprises. Love you all!¡± I blow a virtual kiss before ending the live video.


    As the camera turns off, Steve sighs in relief. ¡°I¡¯m not used to being in the spotlight like that. Grace, please stop disying me like this.¡±


    Before I can answer him, Dad says, supporting me, ¡°Steve, her fans wanted it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know I don¡¯t like this,¡± He asserts, running his hand through his hair.


    Dad grins, ¡°Well, son, it¡¯s all part of being married to a fashion influencer. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    I yfully add, ¡°Come on, Steve, a little attention won¡¯t hurt. Plus, it¡¯s fun!¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Your definition of fun ispletely different from mine, Grace.¡±


    Dad intrudes, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner now.¡±


    As we start dinner, I ce my hand on his crotch, causing him to startle.


    He res at me, removing my hand, while I look at him with a smirk on my face.


    I just love to tease my husband. It¡¯s fun.


    After picking up his phone, he types. I wonder what he is doing.


    As my phone beeps, I check it. It¡¯s his message.


    Mr Grey: You¡¯re are unbelievable. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to survive the remaining days of our contract marriage.


    I meet his gaze, smirking, before responding to his message.


    Me: You gonna miss me, Steve. Mark my words.


    Mr Grey: Miss you? Never!


    I chuckle at his response, typing back.


    Me: We¡¯ll see who¡¯s going to miss whom.


    As I ce my phone on the table, we exchange a nce.

 Chapter 30 Not A Good Addiction

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Days pass by, and despite my attempts to deny any emotional attachment, I¡¯m well aware that strong feelings for her have taken root deep within me.


    Now it¡¯s only a week remaining of our contract marriage, and it kills me because I want to keep her forever in my life. However, I know our rtionship is meant to end one day. Grace and I, we¡¯ve different personalities, and we¡¯ll always sh with each other, so it¡¯s better for both of us to be part away after a week.


    In these months of our contract marriage, I have alsoe to know that Grace has a good heart which she hides from the world. I want to know everything about her but control myself because I don¡¯t want toe close to her as it¡¯ll hurt me more when she leaves.


    After dinner, wee to the terrace for a walk, but like always, we end fucking each other. I just can¡¯t resist her. She¡¯s the first woman who has such a powerful hold over me, making me lose control.


    I ram into her with vigour, her hands pinned on the wall, her dress raised, her undies sided, and her legs apart.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­ I¡¯m getting habitual of you fucking me, Steve¡­¡± she moans as I give her hard thrusts.


    ¡°Same here, Grace.¡± I groan, pulling out of her and entering her with full force.


    As I leave her hands, she wraps them around my neck and moans in my ear. ¡°Oh¡­ Steve, you¡¯re bing my addiction.¡±


    After listening to her words, the realisation hit me hard that we¡¯re seriously getting addicted to each other, and it¡¯s not good.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not a good addiction because we have to be separated after a few days,¡± I whisper, my expression serious as I pull away from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to keep fucking me, Steve. Just don¡¯t stop¡­¡± she demands, grinding herself against me.


    ¡°This will be ourst encounter,¡± I state, jabbing into her, clutching her thighs, causing her to moan loudly.


    ***


    ¡°Grace, we¡¯re getting addicted to each other for sex. I think we should stop this.¡± I tell her as I stand holding the railing after our wild encounter under the sky full of stars.


    ¡°Steve, it¡¯s only a week left. Let¡¯s not waste a single second.¡± She winks at me as she stands beside me.


    I turn towards her. ¡°You¡¯re not getting it, Grace. This should stop.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want this, Steve?¡± She questions, opening the button of my jeans, and fixing her intense gaze on me.


    Seriously! This woman is always ready to seduce me, and I like it. However, now this should really stop.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We should stop.¡± I respond, keeping my voice grim.


    ¡°Really?¡± She kneels in front of me and yanks down my jeans in a swift motion, freeing my hard shaft.


    ¡°Yes¡­ please..¡± I groan as she strokes me.


    ¡°What please, Steve?¡± She asks, her eyes glinting with mischievous.


    ¡°Stop, please¡­¡± I groan louder as she squeezes my balls.


    ¡°If you really want this to stop, so push me away and go downstairs.¡±  Her gaze is fixed on me, but her hand does it work.


    I want to push her away, but my body betrays me.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking it as a no that you don¡¯t want to stop this in between us.¡± She takes me in her mouth, causing me to throw my head and clutch her hair.


    Fuck! This feels so incredible, but I need to stop this.


    I push her away ande downstairs to take a cold shower.


    ***


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Zara and I are on our honeymoon, lying in each other¡¯s arms. It¡¯s been a week since our marriage.


    As we rx on the bed, Zara turns to me with a yful smile. ¡°Did you ever think that our physical rtionship, that piano make-out, would lead us here?¡±


    I chuckle, tracing circles on her hand. ¡°Honestly, I did. Deep inside, I knew you were the one.¡±


    She looks at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You knew we¡¯d end up married from the start?¡±


    I grin, leaning in to nt a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°Maybe not the exact details, but I knew there was something special about us.¡±


    She sighs contentedly, her fingers ying with mine. ¡°Remember our first meeting? How we bumped into each other?¡±


    I smile at the memory, ying with her hair. ¡°Hard to forget. It was my luckiest day. When your innocent eyes met mine for the first time, I knew you were someone special.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re here, married and happy,¡± she says, looking into my eyes.


    I hold her close and smile, grateful for the path that brought us together. We share afortable silence, lying in each other¡¯s arms.


    She breaks the silence. ¡°Jace, I feel like the luckiest person alive to have you by my side. You¡¯re fulfilling all of my fantasies and giving the love which I always yearned for. It feels like a dream.¡±


    I pull her closer, savouring the intimacy. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Zara. I never imagined finding someone whopletes me the way you do.¡±


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I exit the washroom and find Grace engrossed in a movie on TV.


    ¡°Grace, switch off the TV. I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°But I want to watch a movie. You sleep somewhere else.¡± She rolls her eyes.


    This woman never listens to me!


    ¡°You can watch the movie on your phone. I have an important meeting tomorrow. Switch off the TV.¡± I try to make her understand.


    ¡°Nope.¡± A deep frown appears on my face as she denies it. ¡°I won¡¯t switch off because I want to watch the movie.¡±


    Frustrated, as I bend down to pick up the remote, she cunningly hides it under the pillow, sticking her tongue out at me.


    I warn her, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    ¡°Or else what will you do, Mr Grey?¡± She challenges with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    As I bend over her and tickle her, herughter echoes through the room.


    She implores, ¡°Steve, please, stop.¡±


    ¡°You challenged me, Grace. Now I won¡¯t stop until you don¡¯t give me the remote.¡± I continue tickling her.


    Sheughs loudly, kicking her legs and hitting me, but I keep doing my work.


    ¡°Fine. You can take the remote.¡± As she gives in, a triumphant smile crosses my face, and I cease tickling her.


    She res but hands over the remote. I turn off the TV and move closer to her face, still on top of her, our eyes locked.


    ¡°Never challenge me, Mrs Grey.¡±


    She wraps her arms around my neck, her frown disappears, and her all-the-time mischievous glint is back in her eyes.


    ¡°I like to challenge you, Mr Grey. So I¡¯ll keep doing this.¡± She winks at me before kissing me and grinding herself against me.


    I pull away. ¡°Grace, we should stop this-¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! Please don¡¯t start your lecture again, Steve.¡± She rolls her eyes, irritated.


    ¡°You¡¯re not realising we¡¯re getting used to each other, Grace. So this should stop, and we should stay away.¡±


    After making myself clear to her, I step onto the balcony for fresh air.


    She alsoes there and stands beside me, leaning against the railing, while I just keep staring at the night sky.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Steve, you¡¯re overthinking. We¡¯re just having fun. You know that from the day we havee into a physical rtionship, our fights have been minimised.¡± She tries to make me understand.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like this physical rtionship between us, Grace. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to continue it anymore. Good night.¡±


    I return to the room and lie down on the sofa.


    Grace will leave in a few days, so I better get used to sleeping without her from now on.


    ¡°So now we won¡¯t even share a bed. What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Grey? I can¡¯t sleep on the sofa every other day like before.¡± She expresses her irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the remaining days of our contract marriage, you can have the bed.¡±Listening to my words, she shakes her head and head to the bathroom.


    As Iy on the sofa, contemting theplexities of our arrangement, I wonder if this decision will lead to moreplications or a resolution in our unconventional rtionship.

 Chapter 31 A Typical Angry Wife!

    I wake up the next morning with the pain in my back because of sleeping in an ufortable positionst night. It was harder than I thought to sleep without Grace by my side.


    I sit up on the sofa, stretching my body, and then lock my gaze on Grace¡¯s sleeping form.


    As our separation time ising closer, something is breaking inside me. No matter how much I dislike her behaviour, I still have developed feelings for her in these months.


    However, I know it¡¯s good for both of us to get separated because we¡¯re not each other¡¯s type. Therefore, for the remaining one week of our contract marriage, I¡¯ll try to maintain my distance from her.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up, rubbing my eyes and find the sofa empty. I think Steve has already left for the office.


    Sleeping alone on the bedst night was indeed a struggle. Steve said right, we¡¯ve grown ustomed to each other, and it¡¯s best for us to stay away from each other from now onwards.


    Then my attention diverts as my phone rings. It¡¯s a call from Elsa.


    I talk to her and quickly get ready to meet her. After a long time, she came to meet me from London.


    I reach the cosy cafe, where she is already waiting for me, seated at the corner.


    As I rush towards her, she rises from the chair and pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°So how¡¯s your contract married life going?¡± She enquires as we settle down.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But the good thing is that our contract will end next week, and I¡¯ll be free.¡± As I tell her, I feel a sharp pain in my heart, which I ignore.


    ¡°You were the only one who put yourself in this, Grace.¡±


    I exin to her, ¡°You know I did this for my father. He wanted me to get married as soon as possible. I hope after my divorce with Steve, he will let me live in peace. You tell, how¡¯s your life going at Landon?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just busy with family business there. I miss our old days.¡±


    As we continue talking, I can¡¯t help but talk about Steve. ¡°Oh, God! Steve gives me a headache. Whenever he starts his lectures, I feel like banging either my head or his against the wall.¡±


    Elsa chuckles. ¡°But you¡¯re constantly talking about him, Grace. Perhaps you¡¯ve developed a liking for him.¡± She winks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living with him for almost three months, Elsa. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯ll be a significant part of my conversations. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± I give her a slight p on the head.


    ***


    After three days,


    It has been three days since Ist saw Steve. He leaves for the office early in the morning and returnste at night. I don¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s an inexplicable yearning to catch a glimpse of him. Last night, I stayed awake untilte, hoping for his arrival, but he didn¡¯t show up.


    In the evening, I¡¯m spending time with Steve¡¯s father in the hall. A strong bond has developed between us.


    ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡± I ask, concerned, as he shifts ufortably.


    ¡°My back has been hurting since morning.¡± As he tells me, I be worried about him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Let me give you a massage. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± I stand up behind him.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to,¡± he denies, and I frown at him.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll give you a massage and make you feel better.¡±


    As my hands gently work on his tense shoulders, he lets out a sigh of relief. The atmosphere in the room bes more rxed, and we start chatting about random things. It feels surprisinglyforting to share these moments with him.


    He turns to me with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Grace. You have a magical touch; my back feels much better now.¡±


    I just pass him a smile.


    As I continue to massage his back, engrossed in our conversation, the door creaks open, and to my astonishment, Steve walks in. I freeze for a moment after seeing him after three long days. I feel something in my heart.


    ¡°Steve, you¡¯re back early.¡± I stammer, withdrawing my hands from his father¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I called him.¡± As Dad interjects, I look at him, and he continues, looking at Steve, ¡°Steve, you need to spend more time with your wife. Take her out for dinner tonight. It¡¯s been so many days and I see you¡¯re spending most of the time in the office.¡±


    Steve nces at me before answering him, ¡°Sure, Dad. I¡¯ll take her out.¡±


    He goes inside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Now you go get ready.¡± As Dad says, I also leave after nodding my head.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been three days since we interacted. I did everything in my power to keep my distance, leaving for the office early anding homete, all in an effort to avoid any chance encounter. But if I¡¯m beingpletely honest, it was incredibly difficult for me to resist stealing a nce at her while she peacefully slept.


    I know I have to maintain control over my emotions. It¡¯s crucial for me to stayposed and not let her affect me. I can¡¯t allow myself to be swayed by her presence.


    Wherever I be weak, I remind myself that after a few days, our contract will end, and we¡¯ll part ways, so making a habit of living without each other is the best.


    However, today Dad asked me to go for dinner with her.


    Also, I don¡¯t like the way Grace is getting close to him. He¡¯ll be so hurt when she leaves.


    I step out of the bathroom and find her getting ready for dinner, standing in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Grace, stay away from Dad.¡± I approach her, locking my gaze with her through the mirror.


    She turns towards me. ¡°I was just giving him a massage, Steve. His back was-¡±


    ¡°Now what¡¯s the need to show your fake concerns, Grace? We¡¯re going to get divorced in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯m not showing fake-¡±


    Without letting herplete the sentence, I ask, ¡°Or do you want to put all the me on me for our separation?¡±


    ¡°Steve, I was really concerned for him.¡± As she justifies herself, I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want you to trust me, Steve. And I don¡¯t give a damn what you think about me.¡±


    I know I have developed feelings for her, but these fights are the reason I want us to get separated.


    ***


    As we settle inside the car, I share my n. ¡°We won¡¯t be dining together. After dropping you off, I¡¯ll go somewhere else. So, tell me where you want to go.¡±


    ¡°Drop me wherever you want.¡± She folds her arms across her chest and answers, looking outside in anger.


    ¡°Grace, stop behaving like a typical angry wife. I won¡¯t apologise to you because I spoke the truth inside.¡± Her angry eyes swiftly turn towards me as she listens to my words.


    ¡°Just drop me at any nightclub.¡± She finally answers before redirecting her angry gaze outside the window.


    I drive in silence. The city lights flicker outside the car window as we head towards the nightclub.


    As we arrive, I pull over and Grace unbuckles her seatbelt and opens the door without a word.


    ¡°Enjoy your night,¡± I utter in a curt tone, frustrated with myself because I¡¯m developing feelings for her.


    She steps out, giving me a disdainful nce before shutting the door. I watch her disappear into the lights of the nightlife.


    I drive away, a mix of emotions swirling within me. The nearing end of our contract marriage brings relief, but also an unexpected ache that I can¡¯t quiteprehend.

 Chapter 32 Possessive Husband

    I sit at the bar counter with Jace and Mike, having my drink.


    ¡°Grace will be out of my life in a few days. I should be happy, but I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s hurting me.¡± I share with them what¡¯s going on in my head.


    Jace raises an eyebrow, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Steve, these things are never simple. You¡¯ve spent a considerable amount of time with Grace, and feelings, whether you want them or not, tend to get messy.¡±


    Mike adds, ¡°And you can¡¯t control how you feel, man. It¡¯s okay to be conflicted.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I swirl the drink in my ss, contemting their words. ¡°I just need to focus on getting through thesest days of our contract without moreplications.¡±


    As I take a sip of my drink, I wonder if our paths will cross again after our contract ends. Despite theplications, there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s reluctant to let her go.


    Jace pats my shoulder, giving me a smile. ¡°Whatever happens, Steve, we¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    ***


    I reach the club where I dropped Grace off a few hours ago. I have already texted her toe out.


    As I see her conversing with a man outside the club, I feel a pang of envy. I approach them and my blood boils, listening to the words of that man.


    ¡°Grace, I can¡¯t forget the night I spent with you. Would you like to spend one more night with me?¡±


    Before she can answer him, I interrupt. ¡°No, because she is my wife.¡± My voice isced with possessiveness. I just can¡¯t even imagine Grace with anybody else.


    She nces at me, clearly surprised by my interruption. The man, taken aback, eyes me up and down suspiciously.


    ¡°Steve, don¡¯t create unnecessary drama. I can handle this myself.¡± She responds, her tone firm.


    The man smirks. ¡°Your wife? Well, she doesn¡¯t seem interested in you, so why don¡¯t you mind your own business?¡±


    I step closer to the man, clenching my fists, trying to keep myposure. ¡°Back off. She¡¯s off-limits.¡±


    The man raises his hands in mock surrender and walks away, leaving us alone.


    Grace crosses her arms, frustration visible in her eyes. ¡°What was that all about, Steve?¡±


    I grab her arms and yank her closer to me. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re still my wife. So stay within your limits.¡±


    Before our marriage, she had been with many men, and after our divorce, the thought of her being with others frustrates me immensely.


    ¡°Steve, stop behaving like a possessive husband. I was going to deny him.¡± She tries toe out of my firm grip.


    Despite her attempt to break free, I maintain a firm grip on her arms, frustration and possessiveness boiling within me. ¡°Grace, I can¡¯t stand the thought of you with someone else. You¡¯re still my wife.¡±


    She res at me. ¡°Steve, we¡¯re getting divorced. You can¡¯t control who I talk to or what I do.¡±


    The intensity of my feelings overwhelms me, and without thinking, I pull her even closer. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the idea of you being with anyone else, Grace. Only I can touch you until you¡¯re officially not my wife anymore.¡±


    ¡°Your possessiveness is suffocating, Steve. Let¡¯s just get through thesest days and move on with our lives.¡± She insists, constantly trying to break free from my hold.


    I take a deep breath topose myself before moving away from her.


    Then we head towards the car, my mind racing with possessive thoughts.


    The drive back home is filled with silence. I just can¡¯t shake off the image of her talking to that man, possessiveness and jealousy are driving me insane.


    We enter the room.


    Overwhelmed by my emotions, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge and pressed her against the wall by grabbing her arms.


    ¡°Steve, what are you-¡± I lean in, silencing her with a passionate kiss, driven by an intense desire to assert my im.


    As our lips lock, my hands roam all over her body, desperate to prove that she belongs to me. She responds with equal fervour, surrendering to me.


    I turn her around and now pin her front body against the wall before raising her dress.


    Her moans echo through the room as I fondle and spank her buttocks. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, Grace. No man can touch you.¡±


    I can¡¯t recognise myself. It seems like alcohol and possessiveness have consumed me.


    With a swift motion, I rip off her undies and pull down my jeans before jabbing into her, grasping her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Only I can fuck you until you¡¯re living in this house, Grace.¡± I give her a hard thrust, causing her to moan louder. ¡°Understand?¡± I ask, pulling out of her to thrust again with full force.


    ¡°Yes¡­ just don¡¯t stop, Steve¡­¡± she screams, and I continue to ram into her, spanking her and yanking her hair aggressively.


    I fuck her with fervour in every corner of the room in every position. However, I don¡¯t feel better because no matter what I say or do, the truth won¡¯t change that she doesn¡¯t belong to me.


    She lies on the edges of the bed, her legs resting on my shoulder as I fuck her roughly, clenching her ankles. She moans, clutching the mattress, her eyes squeezed shut.


    ***


    Next morning,


    I wake up, and as I notice Grace lying in my arms, the echoes of our intense night rey in my mind. Regret and guilt hit me like a wave.


    Fuck! How could I lose control like that? I can¡¯t believe I let my possessiveness and frustration do this.


    After carefully disentangling myself from her, I get out of bed and head to the bathroom.


    As I ssh water on my face, I confront the reality of our situation. Grace is not mine to possess, and our contract marriage is reaching its end. I need to get a grip on my emotions. It¡¯s not right to lose control of myself like this.


    I step out of the bathroom, and as I nce at Grace, still peacefully asleep, I feel a pang of guilt for venting my frustration over her.


    Ie to the balcony to take some fresh air and stand grasping the railing, my eyes closed.


    After a few minutes, Grace enters the balcony, looking dishevelled butposed.


    As she stands beside me, leaning against the railing, I break the silence, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry for thest night.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what, Steve? Because you were wild and aggressivest night, huh?¡±


    I just nod in response, keeping my eyes down, embarrassed by myst night¡¯s actions.


    ¡°What if I say enjoyed thest night?¡± As she enquires, my eyes raise at her in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean, you enjoyed it?¡± I ask, taken aback by her unexpected response.


    She smirks with a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°I mean, I liked the wild and possessive side of Steve Grey. It¡¯s not something I expected, but it was certainly different.¡±


    I¡¯m left speechless, staring at her in disbelief. Did she really find my loss of control tempting?


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Grace.¡± I shake my head in incredulity, and she chuckles.


    I return to the room, still shocked that she liked my possessive side.

 Chapter 33 The False Accusations

    In the evening, as I enter my mansion after a long day at the office, Grace greets me with a yful smile.


    ¡°You did greatst night? Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± She teases with a mischievous grin.


    I nce at her, my frustration growing. ¡°Grace, we need to stop this. It was a mistake, and we can¡¯t keep repeating it.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh,e on, Steve. Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t enjoy it. Or are you afraid of your wild side?¡± She moves closer to me, guiding her finger down my face sexily.


    I clench my fists and resist the urge to react, reminding myself to stay in control. ¡°Grace, it¡¯s not about enjoying it. We¡¯re getting divorced, and we should focus on that.¡±


    Although I want to kiss her, I push her away because I can¡¯t let here close to me.


    She chuckles, pushing the boundaries. ¡°Should I invite another man from my one-night stand, Steve? Maybe that will awaken your wild side once more.¡± She gives me a mischievous wink.


    Her words strike a nerve, and frustration builds within me. ¡°For you, it¡¯s all about sex, right?¡± I retort.


    Her yful expression fades as she senses my anger. ¡°Steve, I was trying to lighten the mood, and can¡¯t we make thest few days of our contract marriage memorable?¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself. ¡°Grace, this isn¡¯t a joke. Our rtionship isplicated, and we can¡¯t keep indulging in moments that will onlyplicate things further.¡±


    She looks at me, annoyed. ¡°Fine, Steve. I get it. No more sex. Let¡¯s just get through thesest days without adding moreplications.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± After saying this, I march out.


    ***


    Later, I head to the club to get drunk to push Grace out of my mind.


    As the night goes on, I continue to drown my sorrows in alcohol, desperately trying to forget about Grace and theplicated situation we are in. It¡¯s frustrating to develop feelings for someone who only sees me as a means to satisfy her desires. I despise the type of woman she is, yet my heart refuses to let go of the attraction I feel towards her.


    As I sit at the bar, lost in my thoughts, a woman approaches me with a flirtatious smile.


    She leans in, trying to capture my attention. ¡°Hey there, handsome. Care for somepany?¡±


    I nce at her, frustrated. ¡°Not interested,¡± I reply in a curt tone.


    She inches closer. ¡°Come on, handsome. Let¡¯s make this night unforgettable.¡± Her hand slides suggestively across my shoulder.


    Anger shes in my eyes, and I grab her wrist, my tone harsh. ¡°Is that all you want, just like every other woman? Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s more to a person than just sex?¡±


    Taken aback, she withdraws her hand. ¡°Whoa, chill out. I was just trying to have a good time.¡±


    I scoff, irked. ¡°Good time? Is that what it¡¯s always about? You all want one thing from a man, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I take another sip of my drink,pletely ignoring her.


    As she leaves, I sit there, feeling a mix of anger and frustration. It seems like every interaction I have with womentely revolves around sex. It¡¯s as if that¡¯s all they see in me, and it¡¯s starting to wear on me.


    I finish my drink and decide to leave the club. I can¡¯t drown my thoughts and feelings in alcohol anymore. It¡¯s not healthy, and it won¡¯t solve anything. I need to confront Grace.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I lie on the bed to sleep, putting my all thoughts on the side. Lately, I¡¯m feeling so messed up because I should be happy about this divorce, but I¡¯m not. It¡¯s what I wanted. But it feels like something is tearing me apart from the inside.


    The door creaks open, and Steve stumbles in, his steps uneven and his eyes zed with the effects of alcohol.


    He res at me, his frustration visible. ¡°You think I don¡¯t see it? The way you y with me, use me. It¡¯s always about sex.¡±


    Why is he ming me? We both agreed toe into a physical rtionship. It wasn¡¯t only me. Anyway, it is useless to make him understand because he isn¡¯t in his senses.


    I keep myposure, aware that alcohol fuels his words. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of this.¡±


    He scoffs, stumbling toward me. ¡°Big deal? Our whole marriage is a big deal, Grace. I¡¯m just a means to satisfy your desires.¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Steve, let¡¯s get you to bed. We can talk about this when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    As I try to hold him, he jerks my hand, his words bing more bitter. ¡°You have ruined my life, Grace. I fucking hate you.¡±


    I guide him towards the bedroom, ignoring his words. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s talk about this when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    He slumps onto the bed, his gaze filled with anger and frustration. ¡°Sober or not, the truth remains. You messed up my life with this contract marriage. My life, you ruined it.¡±


    Listening to his words, I feel a pang of guilt, realising that I put him in this condition.


    I sit beside him. ¡°Please, let¡¯s talk about this when you¡¯re in a better state of mind.¡±


    He chuckles bitterly. ¡°Better state of mind? There¡¯s no better state in this messed-up situation.¡±


    As I try to help him lie down, his words continue to sting. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you for spoiling my life, Grace.¡±


    I tuck him in, his eyes heavy with intoxication.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve,¡± I whisper, caressing his hair as he drifts off to sleep.


    As I continue to run my hands through his hair, I wonder how much I messed up his life because of this contract marriage.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next morning,


    ¡°Steve, wake up, man.¡± I wake up to the sensation of someone shaking me. A throbbing headache and the faint memories of the previous night flood my mind.


    My eyes flutter open, and I meet with a surprising sight. Jace and Mike are standing beside my bed with a serious look. It¡¯s unusual for them to be in my mansion this early.


    I sit up and notice my father seated on the sofa, his expression serious, while Grace, with a concerned look, hands him a ss of water.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I mumble, my head pounding.


    Jace exchanges a nce with Mike before Mike speaks up. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re in some deep trouble. There¡¯s something you need to see.¡±


    I furrow my brows, my mind still dazed, as Jace reaches for the remote and switches on the TV. The screenes to life, showing a news report that causes my eyes to widen in shock and sends a jolt of disbelief through me.


    The woman from the clubst night is on the screen. The headline reads: ¡°Business Tycoon Steve Grey used of Attempted Assault.¡±


    I feel a lump forming in my throat as they y a clip of her making false usations against me, iming I tried to assault her.


    What the fuck!


    My heart races and a cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing.


    Jace exins, ¡°This is all over the news, man. She¡¯s using you of attempted assault.¡±


    ¡°This is insane. I never did this. Last night, this woman wanted to spend a night with me, but I refused her.¡± I try to exin them, feeling a mix of shock and anger.


    Grace shoots me a look-a look that pierces through me, a mix of disbelief and something else I can¡¯t quite understand.


    Jace intervenes, ¡°Man, we know you. This is clearly a setup. We believe you. You can never do something like that.¡±


    Mike adds, ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯m grateful for their support, but Grace¡¯s silence breaks my heart. I turn to her, her expression is unreadable.


    Mike suggests, ¡°She was probably just trying to get back at you for rejecting her.¡±


    My father¡¯s concerned gaze meets mine. ¡°We need to handle this carefully. These usations can ruin your reputation, Steve.¡±


    I run my hands through my hair, my mind racing. The consequences ofst night¡¯s frustrations are unfolding in a way I never imagined.


    ¡°I need to clear my name. I did nothing wrong.¡± My head is spinning because of this false usation, and also the silence of Grace is killing me.


    Is she doubting me?


    Jace ces his hand on my shoulder and reassures me, ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out, Steve. We need to gather evidence that disproves her ims.¡±


    Dad looks at me with a firm gaze. ¡°Steve, first address the reporters outside. Tell them the truth.¡±


    I just nod in response, feeling numb. I don¡¯t know why, but the pain of Grace¡¯sck of faith in me stings more than the false usations themselves.


    I take a deep breath, mustering whatever strength I can find within myself. I head towards the main door, with Jace and Mike following closely.


    As I step outside, shing cameras, shouting reporters, and many microphones greet me. The questions of reporters begin immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, how do you respond to the serious allegations against you?¡±


    ¡°Did you assault that womanst night?¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to maintainposure. ¡°These allegations are false. I didn¡¯t attempt anything of the sort. Last night, she propositioned me, and when I declined, she resorted to this to tarnish my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Why would she make up such a story?¡± The questions pierce through me like arrows, each one stoking the fire of frustration and disbelief.


    Struggling to find the right words, I prepare to respond when Grace unexpectedly steps forward, surprising everyone. ¡°Enough! Steve Grey is innocent. These allegations are false.¡±


    The reporters redirect their attention to her, hungry for a new angle to exploit. ¡°Mrs. Grey, how can you be so sure? Were you with himst night?¡±


    She stands, determined to support me, her hand holding mine in a firm grip. ¡°Yes, I was with himst night. He was with me the entire time, and I can confirm his innocence. These usations are an attempt to smear his reputation.¡±


    ¡°How can we be sure you¡¯re not just covering for him?¡±


    Her confidence remains resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cover for anyone. I¡¯m here to speak the truth. Steve is innocent of these allegations.¡±


    The reporters fall silent for a moment as they process this unexpected turn. She continues, ¡°My husband is a good man, everyone knows it. He has been falsely used, and we will take legal action to clear his name.¡±


    I steal a nce at her, shocked. Her unexpected support makes me feel relieved and grateful.


    Now the reporters target her. ¡°Mrs. Grey, how do you feel about these usations against your husband?¡±


    Her voice remains unwavering. ¡°These usations are baseless. My husband can never do something like this. That woman only tries to ruin his image, and we won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    I¡¯m amazed and touched by Grace¡¯s unwavering support. Her support gives me strength.


    We return inside, leaving the crowd of reporters behind.


    As we step into the mansion, I turn to Grace, searching for words to express my gratitude. ¡°Grace, I¡­ thank you for standing up for me out there. I didn¡¯t expect it, and it means a lot.¡±


    She gives me a reassuring smile. ¡°Steve, you don¡¯t need to thank me. In these three months, I¡¯vee to know the kind of person you are, and I believe in your character. I couldn¡¯t stay silent when I knew the truth.¡±


    Her words warm my heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you face false usations alone.¡± She adds, her eyes reflecting genuine concern.


    I take a step closer to her, overwhelmed by her unexpected support, and before I can even express it in words, I pull her into a tight hug.


    ¡°I never expected this to happen. Thank you for trusting me, Grace.¡± I whisper, holding her close.


    I still can¡¯t believe the girl I usedst night of ruining my life. Today she takes a stand for me.


    As we pull away, she utters, ¡°Trust is earned, Steve. I¡¯ve seen the real you in these months, and I know you¡¯re not capable of what they used you of.¡±


    Jace and Mike approach us.


    ¡°Grace, that was impressive. You handled those reporters like a pro,¡± Mikepliments.


    Jace nods in agreement. ¡°Yeah, you took charge and shut down those usations with confidence.¡±


    She nods with a smile. ¡°I just spoke the truth. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Dad walks out of his room with an appreciating smile after watching how she handled the reporter. ¡°Grace, I must say, you handled the situation remarkably well.¡±


    She just passes him a smile as he walks over to us, and then he looks at me with concern in his eyes. ¡°We need to tackle this legally, Steve. We can¡¯t let these usations tarnish your reputation.¡±


    I nod, reassuring him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Today, Grace¡¯s support has boosted my strength.


    Then we discuss the legal strategies with our familywyer, and I can¡¯t shake off the gratitude I feel for Grace¡¯s unexpected support.


    As the day goes on, we work with the legal team tirelessly to gather evidence and disprove the false usations against me. Till night, we havepiled a strong case that supports my innocence. The news channels shift their narrative as new information emerges, and my name is slowly being cleared.

 Chapter 34 I’ve always loved her

    In the evening,


    Exhausted but relieved, Grace and I enter the room, both aware that this will be ourst night of the contract marriage. There¡¯s a mixture of emotions swirling within me-relief from the false usations and sadness that our paths will soon diverge.


    ¡°So, tomorrow our paths will be separated,¡± I remark, breaking the silence.


    She looks at me, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Well, Mr. Grey, since it¡¯s ourst night as a married couple, why don¡¯t we make it memorable?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, curious about her suggestion. ¡°Memorable? What do you have in mind?¡±


    She winks at me, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. ¡°How about we have sex as Mr. and Mrs. Grey for thest time?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I agree because I really want to make thest moment with Grace, my wife, unforgettable.


    She chuckles, clearly surprised by my easy agreement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you agreed to this so easily, Steve.¡±


    I just stare at her. What should I do, Grace? I want this day tost long, want time to just pause and never end, but that¡¯s not in my hands. All I can do is make this moment memorable. My heart just wants to capture as many memories as possible with you.


    ¡°What happened, Mr. Grey? Where are you lost?¡± She inquires with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about to what extent we could go to make this night memorable, as it¡¯s ourst night as a contract couple.¡± I grasp her waist and yank her towards me.


    Knowing that this will be thest time I¡¯ll be holding her waist and seeing her from so close breaks my heart. I wish I could make her stay with me, but it can¡¯t happen because we¡¯re so different from each other, and if we stay together, we¡¯ll keep fighting. So it¡¯s best for both of us to fall apart.


    ¡°Oh, so what have you thought?¡± She asks, her voice slow and sensuous, moving her index finger along my jaw.


    Damn! She looks incredibly alluring with that voice and her eyes filled with intensity.


    ¡°I would prefer to show you instead of telling you,¡± I breathe against her lips, drawing closer to her.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re getting me excited.¡± She gazes deeply into my eyes, a grin ying on her lips.


    As we move closer to each other, the air between us thickens with desire and anticipation. I can feel the warmth of her body against mine, and it sends shivers down my spine.


    I capture her lips in a passionate kiss. It¡¯s a bittersweet feeling, knowing that after tonight, we will go our separate ways and this will be thest time I¡¯ll be feeling her lips against mine.


    For now, we lose ourselves in the intensity of the moment. Our hands explore each other¡¯s bodies, tracing every curve. The connection we share is electric, intensified by a mixture of lust and the realisation that this is ourst chance to be together in this way.


    As we undress, our movements slow and deliberate, as if savouring every moment. The room is filled with a mix of anticipation and sadness. I trace my fingers along her soft skin, memorising every curve and contour, knowing that soon she will be out of my reach.


    The intimacy between us feels different tonight, more intense and meaningful.


    I push her to the bed and reach to her face, kissing every inch of her body, starting from her toes. It¡¯s ourst time, so I don¡¯t want to leave a single inch of her body untouched.


    ¡°Grace, your tattoo-I¡¯m going to miss it a lot.¡± I whisper against her waist before stroking and kissing the ¡®I¡¯m fire¡¯ ink. It¡¯s so tempting.


    She runs her fingers through my hair. ¡°And I¡¯ll miss being Mrs. Grey,¡± she admits, her voice filled with a hint of sadness, and for a moment, I feel numb. Yes. Numb, freeze, seeing the intensity of her eyes. Does she want to stay? For a moment, all I want is to just never let her go and beg her to stay, but no. It¡¯s not good.


    My deep desire is to make her a permanent Mrs. Grey, but our differences are like an unbridgeable gap, and I can¡¯t ignore the reality of our ipatible personalities.


    Pinning her hands against the mattress, I enter her deeply in one go, eliciting a loud moan from her. I give her slow and steady thrusts, devouring her delicious lips.


    And as we reach the peak of our pleasure, a wave of both ecstasy and sadness washes over me. I hold on to her tightly, savouring every second, knowing that this will be thest time we experience this kind of intimacy.


    As our bodiese down from the high, we lie there, breathless and spent. Our eyes meet, and we exchange a look of sadness, knowing our time together hase to an end. Tomorrow, our paths will diverge, and life will go on.


    And as wey there, intertwined, we hold on to this memory, knowing that it will forever be etched in our hearts.


    She looks deep into my eyes, quickening my heartbeat. ¡°Will you remember me?¡± A gentle whisper escapes her lips, breaking the silence.


    I gaze at her with the same emotions and reply in a soft tone, still tracing her tattoo. ¡°How could I forget you, Grace? You¡¯ve turned my life upside down.¡± I let out a chuckle.


    Atst, we both drift off to sleep, holding onto each other tightly.


    ***


    I wake up the next morning, and instead of Grace beside me, I find divorce papers, and my heart sinks, seeing them.


    She left. I feel emptiness in my heart and a tear trickles down my cheeks.


    I have developed feelings for her, but she was just satisfying physical needs and waiting for this day toe.


    Butst night, I saw some emotions in her eyes. Was that all fake, or did I see what I wanted to see?


    As I hold the divorce paper and notice her signature on it, my heart breaks into millions of pieces.


    She was just waiting for our contract to end, and this realization hurts me. Did she not have any feelings for me? Were our feelings not mutual?


    As I go to get fresh, my mind races with thoughts of how to exin this divorce to my father.


    When Ie out, I find my father entering the room in a fury, holding a letter.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m so sorry, Steve, that I didn¡¯t trust you and always med you for not epting Grace as your wife. But now, I¡¯vee to know why you were doing this,¡± he exims with a mixture of regret and anger in his voice.


    I¡¯m shocked by the revtion and struggle to understand how he came to know about Grace¡¯s deception.


    He continues, ¡°That woman forced you into the contract marriage. I trusted her and chose her over my son. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± He shakes his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad, please just rx.¡± I implore, trying to ease the tension.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t leave her, Steve.¡± He deres, his anger unabated.


    I¡¯m curious, so I ask, ¡°But how did youe to know about this?¡±


    ¡°She confesses everything in this letter. What did she think? That I¡¯ll forgive her for manipting me and spoiling your life.¡± He answers, holding up the letter.


    My eyes widen in shock after knowing this. Although it was her fault that we came into the contract marriage, I still didn¡¯t think that she would take all the me on herself.


    I take the letter from his hand to read it, still in shock.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting the divorce from Steve, and it¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I forced him into a three-month contract marriage with me, and that¡¯s why he always dislikes me.


    I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I know have lost the right to call you that, but you¡¯ll always remain my father.


    The bond which I have formed with you is genuine, and I can¡¯t continue deceiving you. Steve was innocent in all of this, and he never wanted this contract marriage. I manipted the situation and took advantage of your trust.


    I never meant to drag you into this mess, and for that, I am truly sorry. You¡¯ve been nothing but kind to me, and I betrayed that kindness. I hope one day you can find it in your heart to forgive me.


    Take care, and I wish you and Steve a future free from the chaos I brought into your lives.


    With regret,


    Grace.¡¯


    The room falls into a heavy silence after I finish reading the letter.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Her words paint a picture of a woman burdened by guilt and remorse, admitting to her selfish motives.


    Deep down, I¡¯m relieved that she epts her mistakes, and this letter has given her a permanent space in my heart.


    My father, still in shock after the revtions, sits down heavily on the sofa.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she did all this. She yed with my feelings, and tried to create problems between us,¡± He mutters, his voice a mix of disbelief and sadness.


    ¡°Dad, she has done this for her father. I know it¡¯s hard, but forgive her and move on,¡± I advise, cing my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re taking the side of the woman who ruined your life, Steve.¡±


    Even I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m justifying Grace¡¯s wrong actions. But now I can¡¯t see him ming her.


    Oh God, why do I have to fall in love with her?


    Yes, I love her, and I¡¯ve always loved her since my eyes fell on her. I was scared to ept this feeling because she wasn¡¯t my type of woman. However, after today¡¯s letter and yesterday, the way she supported me states she has a good heart, which she hides from the world.


    I hope our path crosses again, and I¡¯ll wait for that day.


    ¡°Steve, are you even listening to me?¡± As my father shakes me, I return to the earth. ¡°Where did you get lost?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Dad, Grace has realised her mistake. You should forgive her.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never forgive her, Steve. You have a big heart, my son, but I don¡¯t.¡± He storms out of the room.


    I can understand his feelings of betrayal, and yet, a part of me hopes that with time, he might find it in his heart to forgive Grace.

 Chapter 35 A Secret!

    After a few months,


    Eight months and seventeen days have passed since Ist saw, touched, and felt Grace¡¯s presence. Each day, the ache of missing her has deepened, and not a single moment has gone by without longing for her.


    I remain oblivious to her whereabouts and well-being because when my father informed Grace¡¯s father about our contract marriage; he cast her out of his house.


    She even stopped posting her blogs. Every day, I offer silent prayers, hoping she¡¯s safe and that our paths will cross again.


    If fate allows our paths to cross once more, I¡¯m determined not to let her slip away and to make things work between us.


    Yeah. This time, I¡¯m willing to take a few extra steps because being apart from her for eight months made me realise where I went wrong. In a rtionship, it¡¯s not always about giving 50-50. It can be 60-40 or even 70-30. What really matters is who we are and where we both stand. That¡¯s what counts in the end.


    I havee to London for a business project, and my intuition whispers that our paths might collide here-the moment I¡¯ve yearned for since our separation.


    Lost in thoughts, I sit in the backseat of a car, staring out of the window. Suddenly, my phone rings, jolting me from my reverie. It¡¯s my father on the line.


    After taking a deep breath, I answer, ¡°Hey, Dad.¡±


    He inquires about my meeting, and I reply in a detached tone because my mind has been consumed with thoughts of Grace since I arrived in London.


    Suddenly, his tone changes, sensing my distraction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son, because of me, you¡¯re suffering. I forced you into marrying Grace, and now you can¡¯t get her out of your mind. That woman, I want to kill her,¡±


    My heart sinks, listening to his words, and I immediately interrupt him because I can¡¯t hear anything negative about Grace. I just can¡¯t. ¡°Dad, please, stop ming yourself and her. It¡¯s my fault because the final decision was mine to marry her. I¡¯m suffering because of my choices.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and I can sense him processing my words. ¡°Son, I just hate seeing you go through this. It¡¯s hard for a father to witness his child in pain.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Dad. I¡¯m dealing with it the best I can. ming Grace or anyone won¡¯t change the past. What¡¯s done is done,¡± I respond, trying to reassure him. I understand his perspectivepletely.


    He expresses regret once more, sighing. ¡°I wish I could undo the choices that led to this mess, Steve.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a learning experience for both of us, Dad. We¡¯ll find a way through it,¡± I say, trying to uplift his spirits.


    Before ending the call, he expresses ast apology. ¡°I hope you find peace, Steve. If there¡¯s anything I can do, let me know.¡±


    My peace belongs to her, Dad. To Grace¡­ my Grace. I want to tell him that so much, but I hold back.


    When she was by my side, I felt like she was disrupting my peace. But now that she¡¯s not with me, I realise that she was the only peace I truly yearned for.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad. I¡¯ll figure it out. Take care.¡± I end the call, letting out a sigh.


    Then I stare out of the car window again, wondering if fate will bring Grace back into my life.


    ***


    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    After eight months, I wake up to the soft rays of sunlight filtering through the curtains. I disentangle myself from Zara¡¯s arms after kissing her forehead.


    After getting fresh, I keep a bouquet of her favourite flowers on the bedside table, a small gesture to brighten her morning.


    I settle down beside her and admire her sleeping form.


    As she wakes up, a small smile spreads across her face, seeing the bouquet.


    ¡°Good morning, love,¡± I whisper, pressing a gentle kiss on her cheek. She responds with a faint smile, but there¡¯s a lingering sadness in her eyes.


    A few months ago, something urred thatpletely transformed her. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t seem to reach the core of her emotions. It¡¯s like she¡¯s closed off from the world.


    I hold her hand, my thumb tracing circles on it. ¡°Hey, baby, let¡¯s start fresh and leave the past behind us. Today is a new day.¡±


    She looks at me, her eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Jace, I¡¯m trying hard, but it¡¯s not happening.¡±


    I nod, keeping my gaze locked with hers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to face it alone, baby. We¡¯re in this together, and I¡¯m here to support you every step of the way.¡±


    She takes a deep breath, her fingers gently squeezing mine. ¡°I know, Jace. It¡¯s just challenging to confront these emotions. But having you by my side makes it a little easier.¡±


    I pull her into aforting embrace, whispering words of support. ¡°I¡¯m always with you, baby. Just remember, the past doesn¡¯t define us; it¡¯s the love and strength we share that matter.¡±


    As we pull apart, I suggest, ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower together.¡±


    She looks at me with a hint of surprise, and a small smile tugs at her lips. ¡°Sure, husband, a shower sounds nice.¡±


    After taking out the handcuffs from the drawer, I suddenly lift her in my arms, startling her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As I squeal in excitement, she chuckles, resting her head on my chest.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    As the driver opens my car¡¯s door, I step out, closing the button of my zer. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel something in my heart.


    This feeling is so different. What¡¯s happening to me?


    Taking a deep breath, I make my way towards the cafe.


    As I step inside, the world pauses around me. I feel like my breath gets caught in my throat when I see Grace after eight long months, standing behind the counter. Seeing her after such a long time feels like a dream, and my heart skips a beat. All those memories of our time togethere flooding back, like a movie ying in my mind.


    My eyes be moist as I gaze at her. She is busy attending to customers, and I observe her with keenness. The usual spark in her eyes has disappeared, and her face has be a bit rounder.


    As the customer leaves, she looks up from the counter, her eyes meeting mine. There¡¯s a mixture of surprise and something unspoken in her gaze. Time seems to freeze for a moment as we look at each other with longing and so many emotions in our eyes.


    Deep down, my inner happiness just bubbles up when I see those same emotions reflected in her eyes. It¡¯s like a little spark of joy ignites within me.


    Perhaps¡­ perhaps she has also experienced something during these eight months.


    I take a hesitant step forward, my mind racing with a flurry of emotions. The cafe¡¯s ambience fades away as my focus narrows to the person who has upied my thoughts for the past eight months.


    As I approach her, shees out from behind the counter. My gaze moves down, and I freeze, seeing the baby bump.


    Baby bump?


    She-she is she¡¯s pregnant?


    Oh Fuck! She¡¯s seriously pregnant!


    A wave of mixed emotions crashes over me. Is this baby mine? Could it be the result of our time together? My mind races with questions.


    It never urred to me I would meet her again on this path.


    As I stand there, frozen in disbelief, she takes a nervous step towards me. Her eyes are filled with a mixture of fear and deep longing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Grace. Is this-this my baby?¡± As I ask, cing my hand on her baby bump, she closes her eyes, losing herself in my touch, while I feel my heartbeat quickening even more.


    I hope with all my heart that this baby is mine. I can¡¯t bear the thought of her carrying someone else¡¯s child. She¡¯s meant to be mine, and mine alone.


    ¡°Grace, say something.¡± My words bring her back to the earth, and she opens her eyes.


    I find myself unable to look away, waiting anxiously for her response. Every second that goes by feels like I can¡¯t even breathe properly. This overwhelming feeling is hard to shake off.


    ¡°Yes, Steve. It¡¯s yours.¡± She nods, tears glistening in her eyes, while my heart almost skips a beat. In that moment, I find myself breathless, caught in the intensity of the revtion.


    I feel a wave of relief washing over me, knowing that she¡¯s carrying my baby. Thank God! I can¡¯t even imagine what I would have done if the baby wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°Steve.¡± She ces her hand softly on my cheek, bringing me out of the trance. As I look at her, she returns the gaze with a small, painful smile.


    I slightly move my head, causing her hand to drop. She looks at me with a hint of hurt, and a rush of emotions floods over me. Joy, relief, confusion, and anger because how could she hide our baby from me? Why did she keep this truth hidden? I¡¯m so angry with her.


    But before I can say anything, she starts screaming in pain. She clutches her abdomen, her face contorted in pain. Panic surges through me as I hold her to steady her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Grace, are you okay?¡± I ask, my voice filled with concern.


    God, what is happening to her? Please keep her safe.


    She winces, struggling to speak through the pain. ¡°Steve, I think, I¡¯m havingbour pain.¡±


    As soon as I understand her words, without wasting a single second, I lift her in my arms and carry her outside. As my driver sees me, he immediately opens the door of my car.


    I gently ce her in the car backseat, instructing the driver to take us to the nearest hospital. The panic and fear in my heart are overwhelming, but I try to remain calm for her sake.


    During the drive, I sp her hand, giving her reassurance andfort. ¡°Grace, just hang in there. We¡¯ll reach the hospital soon. Everything will be fine.¡±


    She looks at me with tear-filled eyes, a mix of pain and gratitude. ¡°Steve, I didn¡¯t n for you to find out like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I squeeze her hand, trying to convey my understanding amidst the chaos. ¡°Right now, all that matters is you.¡± cing my hand on her growing baby bump, I add, ¡°and our little one. We can talk about everything elseter.¡±


    As we navigate through the busy streets of London, I just pray to keep her and our baby fine. Why she kept the pregnancy a secret is a secondary thing. Right now, my focus is on ensuring she gets the care she needs.

 Chapter 36 I’m pregnant!

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    shback (The morning after myst sexual encounter with Steve)


    As I wake up in Steve¡¯s arms, the realisation hits me hard that this will be thest time I wake up to his loving embrace and savour the intoxicating scent of his presence. I hold him a little tighter, as if trying to freeze this moment in time.


    I have no clue why I feel a heaviness in my heart; our rtionship was destined to end one day.


    I¡¯m gazing at Steve¡¯s face, not even blinking my eyes. It¡¯s hard to exin, but tears start welling up as I think that this might be thest time I see him up close. Thest time.


    I just wish I could freeze this moment for a few more seconds. Just a few more.


    What¡¯s happening to me? Why this sudden uneasiness? Why?


    Maybe it¡¯s because I did wrong with Steve. I can¡¯t deny that it wasn¡¯t his fault, it was mine. So this uneasiness, this feeling I¡¯m going through is because I did wrong with him, with his father. I yed with his father¡¯s trust, knowingly or unknowingly.


    I have to make things right before leaving. Yes.


    I exhale a deep breath and gently disentangle myself from Steve¡¯s embrace, careful not to wake him. Giving him another nce, I get up from the bed and then retrieve the divorce papers from the drawer, which I¡¯ve already signed.


    Following that, I take out a letter that I wrote for Dad. I want to make things right before leaving the house because I¡¯ve realised that I was so wrong to force Steve into marrying me by manipting his father.


    After getting ready, I ce the letter outside Dad¡¯s room, then I return to Steve¡¯s room.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Steve Grey. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a great life without me.¡± As I lean in to kiss his forehead, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    Even after writing the letter and leaving it in front of Dad¡¯s room, why do I still feel so uneasy after seeing Steve? Why?


    After pressing my lips on his forehead, I wipe my tears,pose myself, and head out with the luggage.


    However, as I pause in the doorway and turn around, the room unfolds memories of the three months we shared. All the shbacks y in front of my eyes: the way he drew me close in anger, the stolen nces, the way he kissed my lips standing beside the bed, and the passion we shared in every corner of this room.


    The emotions tied to these memories are overwhelming, and it feels like I can¡¯t escape them.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving him but taking so many memories with me,¡± I murmur, wiping away tears that trace down my cheeks.


    Last time, staring at Steve with a painful smile on my face, I leave the room, ignoring the heaviness in my chest.


    ***


    When I reach my father¡¯s mansion and confess the truth to him that I entered into a three-month marriage contract with Steve, he shuts me up with a tight p.


    ¡°Grace, I always listened to you, never stopped you from doing anything. And you? You deceived me. I just don¡¯t want to see your face.¡± As he yells at me, I shed silent tears, my hand ced on my cheek, and my eyes glued to the floor.


    I sob, ¡°Dad-¡±


    ¡°Just get lost, Grace, if you don¡¯t want me to throw you out.¡± He stands, turning his back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you-¡±


    Before I canplete my sentence, he turns towards me, grabs my arm, and drags me out of the mansion.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. Please forgive me.¡± I cry out as he hurls me out of the mansion with my luggage.


    He gives me ast disappointed look, his eyes aze with fury, before shutting the door in my face.


    I feel so broken. I can¡¯t even me anybody because I spoiled my life with my own hands.


    ***


    After booking a room in a hotel, I reached there. I slump down on the bed and stare at the ceiling, feeling empty.


    Why does my heart ache as if something precious has been lost?


    The room is suffused with a profound silence, and my thoughts echo louder than ever. The events of the past few months rey in my mind, and I already miss Steve.


    To escape the haunting silence of the hotel room, I get ready and decide to visit a nightclub, hoping to drown out my thoughts and clear my mind.


    However, as the music pulses around me and the vibrant lights sh, I find myself feeling detached from everything.


    I try hard to lose myself in the rhythm of the music, hoping it will silence the echoes of my past choices. Yet, no matter how loud the beats, the ache in my heart remains.


    The atmosphere that once brought me a sense of liberation now intensifies my feelings of emptiness. I stand amidst the crowd, but a profound loneliness surrounds me. The pulsating beats of the music only amplify the silence echoing within.


    As my eyes fall on the bar counter, memories of our first meeting sh before me like scenes from a movie. We¡¯re both sitting at the bar counter, and I remember the way he pulled my chair towards himself, his fingers delicately brushing against my thighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first girl who has ever caught my attention.¡± His words echo in my ear and a smile graces my face. I¡¯m reliving the moment as if it is unfolding before my eyes.


    ¡°Just cut the crap and tell me, your ce or my ce?¡± I recall my bold words, followed by his swift response, ¡°Right now, right here.¡± The memory intensifies as his lips capture mine, the sensation still lingering as I automatically touch my lips.


    I return to reality when a man approaches me and tries to engage me in conversation, but I find myself unable to reciprocate. Instead, tears well up in my eyes because I¡¯m consumed by the memory of Steve.


    The man beside me notices my distress and tries to console me, but I excuse myself and flee the club.


    A week passes, trying to numb the deep ache in my heart with temporary distractions. Yet, no matter where I go or what I do, the memories of time spent with Steve don¡¯t leave me.


    I also call off all the photoshoots because I just can¡¯t handle pretending to be happy anymore. Every time I look through the lens, I see his eyes, and it only intensifies my longing.


    I feel as if I lost myself, and it hurts. I feel like doing nothing. The hole in my heart is getting deeper with each passing day, and the sleepless nights are driving me insane.


    I crave his presence next to me at night, the feel of his hands, the warmth of his kisses, the intensity of his gaze, the passionate connection that ignites our bond, and the all-consuming desire we share. He upies every corner of my mind, creating an insatiable longing deep within me.


    It¡¯s during one of these nights that I realise the truth.


    I am in love with Steve, and I can¡¯t live without him.


    When he was around me, I never realised this. Our separation was necessary to make me realise this.


    The realisation hits me like a tidal wave, breaking down the walls I built around my emotions. All the puzzle piecese together-the nights spent crying, the desperate search for temporary sce. The heartache isn¡¯t just about losing myself; it¡¯s about losing the person who became an important part of my life.


    I can no longer deny the love that still exists within me, and I¡¯ll confess it to him.


    However, will he ever love the woman who creates havoc in his life?


    Whatever! I¡¯ll confess my feelings to him, and after that, it¡¯ll be his decision.


    ***


    The next day,


    I muster the courage to visit Steve¡¯s mansion, my heart throbbing with both fear and hope.


    What if I¡¯m making things worse? Is it selfish to impose my feelings on his life?


    As I stand outside with doubts swirling in my mind, I freeze as I see Steveughing and hugging another woman through the slightly ajar door.


    My heart sinks, and the words I practised get stuck in my throat. I watch in silence, feeling disheartened.


    At this moment, a realisation hits me ¨C I¡¯ve already caused too much trouble in Steve¡¯s life. Maybe confessing my love will be a mistake. Maybe it¡¯s best to let him find happiness without me.


    I step back because the idea of revealing my feelings feels like adding more chaos to a life I¡¯ve already disrupted.


    As I walk away, I have a silent conversation with myself. ¡°Grace, you¡¯ve messed up enough. Maybe it¡¯s time to let go and not make things worse for him.¡±


    I leave with a broken heart, shedding silent tears.


    As I reach back home, the scene of Steveughing and embracing another woman ys on a loop in my mind. Hours pass, tears flow, and the pain in my chest intensifies.


    I decide to visit the club once again, hoping the music and lights would be a temporary distraction from the ache in my heart.


    As I immerse myself in the pulsating beats, a man approaches me. I agree to go with him to a quieter ce, hoping to find a momentary release from the relentless ache.


    However, as hees closer, I¡¯m overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. Steve¡¯s face shes in my mind, and I push the man away with all my strength.


    My attempt to find sce only intensifies the longing for Steve.


    At this moment, I realise that no amount of distraction can fill the void he left in my heart.


    The club, the one-night stands, and the music that once brought me sce-now none of these can fill the void left by what I¡¯ve lost.


    After I return home, I receive a call from my friend, Elsa. I still haven¡¯t told her anything.


    However, as I answer her call, I can¡¯t control my emotions and burst into tears. Between sobs, I pour out the pain that has been eating at me.


    ¡°Elsa, I¡¯m falling apart. Everything is so messed up. I thought leaving Steve was the right choice, but now.¡± Sobbing, I continue, ¡°Now I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing him. I saw him with someone else, and it¡¯s tearing me apart.¡±


    Elsa listens patiently andforts me. ¡°Grace, sometimes we make decisions in the heat of the moment, and it takes time to realise the impact. If you still love him, maybe it¡¯s worth trying to make amends.¡±


    I sniffle, ¡°But Elsa, I¡¯ve already caused so much trouble. Maybe he¡¯s better off without me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°If you have made your decision, then I can¡¯t change it. However, you know that Grace how strong you are. You¡¯ll be fine with time, and I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even exin how much it¡¯s hurting me, Elsa.¡± I let out a cry, squeezing my eyes shut.


    She reassures me, ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel hurt. I¡¯m booking your ticket and tomorrow you¡¯reing to London because I can¡¯t leave you alone in this condition.¡±


    ***


    The next day,


    I board a ne to London. The distance from the memories of Steve gives a glimmer of relief, and I hope for a chance to move on.


    As I arrive at Elsa¡¯s apartment, she wees me with a warm hug.


    Then we settle down in the hall, and as we talk, I¡¯m suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of dizziness and faint in her arms.


    As I regain consciousness, she sps my shoulders. ¡°Grace, are you okay? What happened?¡±


    I stammer, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everything feels so overwhelming.¡±


    Concern fills her eyes, and she suggests, ¡°Let¡¯s get you to a doctor. Maybe it¡¯s just the stress, but we need to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    A visit to the doctor confirms what I never expected-I¡¯m pregnant with Steve¡¯s baby.


    The revtion takes my breath away. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m carrying a piece of Steve within me.


    I ce my hand on my belly, and as I close my eyes, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    ¡°Grace, if you don¡¯t want to go back to Steve¡¯s life, I think you should abort the baby.¡± As she suggests, I re at her.


    ¡°No, Elsa. I¡¯ll never abort the baby because it is the only way I can stay connected to Steve. At least now I¡¯ll have a part of him with me. Finally, I get a ray of hope to live my life again.¡± I share my decision to keep the baby with a smile on my face.


    It¡¯s surprising how my pregnancy news has be the source of my happiness, especially since I never envisioned myself desiring love, marriage, and a baby. I was different before meeting Steve. He changed me, and I like the person I have be. Now I¡¯m not selfish.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think he deserves to know about your pregnancy?¡± Elsa¡¯s words bring me back to the earth.


    ¡°He deserves to know, Elsa, but I can¡¯t burden him with this responsibility. He¡¯s moving on in his life, and he is happy without me. I can¡¯t be selfish anymore.¡± I exin, for the first time keeping someone else above me.


    Although I want him to be there with me during my pregnancy, I can¡¯t tell him because I don¡¯t want to snatch his happiness once again.

 Chapter 37 Our Paths Cross Again

    As the days of my pregnancy pass, the growing life within me bes the sole source of my sce.


    Yet, no matter how much I try to focus on the baby¡¯s arrival, the void left by Steve¡¯s absence remains a constant ache. The baby bes my reason to live, but the longing for the man I love remains. I need him on this journey of my life.


    When I see other couples, I miss him even more. I wish I had realised his importance in my life earlier.


    As I settle my life with Elsa in London, I gradually lose interest in making vlogs. It feels like the excitement that fueled my creativity has faded.


    The three months of our contract marriage haven¡¯t just changed me; I find myself feeling dependent on Steve. Yes, it surprises me too. In the past, I teased Steve, urging him to join my vlogs, lives, and pictures just to annoy him. However, somewhere along the way, his presence became so crucial to me that I wanted to include him in my social media whenever possible. I enjoyed it when someonemented that we looked like a power couple or were made for each other. It used to make me happy, yet I was so oblivious that I had actually fallen for him. I was being stupid, not realising my own feelings.


    I decide to start working as a receptionist in a local cafe because I can¡¯t sit idle and burden myself on Elsa.


    She, concerned for my well-being, suggests that I shouldn¡¯t have to work and should focus on taking care of myself during the pregnancy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit idle, Elsa. It¡¯s not just about the financial aspect; working will keep my mind upied. I can¡¯t just sit around, it¡¯ll drive me crazy.¡± I exin to her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ***


    One day, while cutting vegetables in the kitchen, a sudden slip of the knife leads to a cut on my finger. As the pain shoots through, memories of Steve rush back. I recall the moment when he, with care and tenderness, had wiped the blood when I identally cut my finger.


    The tears that well up in my eyes are not just from the physical pain, but from the emotional ache.


    ¡°Hey, little ones, you¡¯ve brought so much joy into my life. But you know what? Mumma misses your daddy a lot. I wish he could be here to share this happiness with us.¡± I sob, cing my hand on my baby bump.


    Yesterday only, in my sonography report, I came to know that two lives are growing within me instead of one. This revtion doubled my excitement and joy.


    ***


    As my pregnancy days pass, I decide to join parenting sses. It bes a way for me to prepare for my twins¡¯ arrival and strive to be the best mom I can be.


    As I attend these sses, surrounded by other expectant parents, I wish Steve could be a part of this experience.


    Many times, I pick up my phone to call him, but step back because I can¡¯t put this responsibility on him and ruin his life once again with my presence. He despises me so much that he¡¯ll never ept me.


    As the days pass, my routine includes not just work and sses but also moments where I talk to my growing babies about their daddy. It¡¯s a one-sided conversation filled with the love and longing I hold for Steve, a way to keep his memory alive for them.


    One day, Elsa prepares my favourite dish because I was craving it. As I take a bite, I go back to a day when Steve had cooked this very dish for me on my birthday.


    shback


    On my birthday, Steve¡¯s father surprises me by suggesting that Steve should prepare my favourite dish as a special birthday gift. The idea catches me off guard, since I¡¯ve never witnessed Steve in the kitchen before.


    ¡°Oh my God, Steve knows how to cook. I can¡¯t believe.¡± I shake my head incredulously.


    ¡°He is an amazing chef, Grace. Once you experience the taste of his cooking, you won¡¯t be able to resist it.¡± Dad praises him, shocking me more.


    Steve utters, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Steve, cook for me, and I¡¯ll give you the return gift at night.¡± As I whisper in Steve¡¯s ear with a mischievous glint in my eyes, his eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°Steve, cook for your wife. She deserves to taste the food made from your hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine! At night, I¡¯ll prepare your favourite dinner, Grace.¡± As he agrees, my eyes spark happiness.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Husband.¡± I give him a quick hug and ce a kiss on his cheek.


    shback Over


    That night, in front of his father, when Steve fed me with his hand, I felt something in my heart. But back then, I didn¡¯t understand that it was the feeling of love.


    Why didn¡¯t I realise earlier that I was falling for him?


    I be emotional and tears stream down my cheeks.


    Elsa, noticing my tears, asks in a concerned tone, ¡°Hey, what happened? Does the food not taste good?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s so good.¡± I sob. ¡°Elsa, Steve cooked for me on my birthday. I miss him so much.¡±


    She pulls me in her arms. ¡°Grace, your babies will bring so much joy, and I¡¯m here for you. We¡¯ll make fresh memories together.¡± She reassures me, rubbing my back.


    ¡°I need Steve, Elsa. I¡¯m yearning for him.¡±


    ***


    As my pregnancy progresses, the joy of anticipating my twins¡¯ arrival is intertwined with a constant ache for Steve. However, I¡¯m grateful that Elsa is there with me.


    Every night, I long for Steve¡¯s presence beside me, especially when I feel the gentle kicks of our growing babies. I wish he could share these precious moments with me.


    There are nights when I wake up with a strong desire for Steve¡¯s favourite dish, and recently, I also feel a deep urge to help those in need. It¡¯s fascinating how Steve¡¯s babies growing inside me are shaping my preferences. This phase of pregnancy truly astonishes me.


    One evening, after returning from a parenting ss, Elsa and I sit down to chat. She shares her excitement about being an aunt to my twins.


    ¡°You know, Grace, you¡¯re going to be an amazing mom. I can already see the love and care you have for these little ones.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Elsa. I just wish their dad could be a part of their lives. I miss him so much. Sometimes, it feels like I can¡¯t breathe without him around.¡±


    Elsa ces a hand on mine tofort me. ¡°Grace, you¡¯ve been through a lot, and it¡¯s okay to feel this way. But you¡¯re strong, and you¡¯ll get through it. Maybe one day, when the time is right, you can let Steve know about the babies.¡±


    I shake my head, tears welling up. ¡°Elsa, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t disrupt his life again. He deserves happiness, and if that means he can¡¯t be with me, then so be it.¡±


    As my due date approaches, I feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety. Elsa ns a baby shower, hoping to bring some cheer into my life.


    The baby shower is filled withughter and joy. Yet, I caress my baby bump and whisper to my twins about their absent father.


    One night, as Iy in bed, feeling the weight of my growing belly, I close my eyes and imagine a different life-a life where Steve is by my side, sharing the joy of parenthood.


    I envision him kissing my baby bump. It¡¯s an incredible feeling. As I¡¯m about to run my fingers through his hair, wearing a peaceful smile, he suddenly fades away.


    Tears roll down my cheeks as reality hits me. Steve is living his life, unaware of the little lives growing within me. The ache intensifies, but I know I must stay strong for my twins.


    ***


    Present Day,


    I stand behind the counter, lost in the routine of the cafe, and my heart skips a beat as I nce up and see Steve after eight long months.


    Is he real this time? I can¡¯t help but wonder, because I¡¯ve imagined him countless times before. And every time I try to touch him, he just disappears into thin air. I¡¯m really hoping he¡¯s not just my imagination this time.


    His gaze locks onto mine, and in that moment, time seems to freeze. I can just feel it in my bones that he¡¯s really here. It¡¯s like a dreame true.


    Emotions overwhelm me, and I can¡¯t believe our paths cross again. All I want is to embrace him and never let go.


    As he approaches, I step out from behind the counter, forgetting everything. His eyes widen as he notices the baby bump. I can see many emotions crossing his face-joy, confusion, and anger.


    I gaze at him, uncertain of his reaction, but I¡¯m grateful that destiny has brought us face to face once more.


    ¡°Grace. Is thi-this my baby?¡± As he stammers, cing his hand on my baby bump, I close my eyes, feeling his touch after long eight months.


    With his touch, memories flood my mind like an overwhelming wave. I remember all the moments we spent together-how we met, the electric sensation when he touched me for the first time, our fights, our passionate moments, and the heart-wrenching separation that followed.


    The scars of our love story run deep, but in this moment, I yearn for a new beginning. A beginning where his eyes are filled with love for me, as I yearn for it with all my heart.


    ¡°Grace, say something.¡± His words bring me to the reality, and I open my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Steve. It¡¯s yours.¡± I nod, tears welling up in my eyes.


    It feels like a dream that he is standing in front of me, and I¡¯m telling him about our babies.


    But what if I¡¯m just imagining him?


    ¡°Steve,¡± I whisper his name like a prayer, my voice filled with longing, as I gently touch his cheek, needing to feel his warmth, to assure myself that he is truly here and not just my imagination.


    The moment my fingertips brush against his skin, I sense him snapping out of his trance, and my heart races even faster in response. A bittersweet smile tugs at the corners of my lips as I feel his intense gaze on me.


    He¡¯s here, he¡¯s actually standing right in front of me. We are breathing the same air once again. His presence feels incredibly soothing to my soul. So much. My babies, no, no, our babies can feel his presence.


    In that instant, an overwhelming desire surges through me, urging me to pull him into my arms and let my tears flow freely, releasing all the emotions that have been building up inside me. But before I can do anything, he shakes his head, causing my hand to fall back, leaving me startled and wounded.


    My heart aches as I catch a glimpse of anger, pain, and something else I can¡¯t quite decipher in his eyes. It feels like a blow to my chest, as if all the air has been sucked out of the room.


    It tears at my soul, leaving me questioning everything. Did I unknowingly hurt him again?


    Before any words can be exchanged, I feel a sudden pain in my belly. I clutch my abdomen and panic washes over Steve¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Grace, are you okay?¡± He asks, his concern genuine.


    Struggling through the pain, I utter, ¡°Steve, I think I¡¯m havingbour pain.¡±


    Without hesitation, he lifts me into his arms and rushes me outside. He ces me in the backseat of his car, instructing the driver to head to the nearest hospital. Right now, I only pray for a safe delivery and the well-being of our unborn children.


    During the drive to the hospital, he sps my hand and reassures me, ¡°Grace, just hang in there. We¡¯ll reach the hospital soon. Everything will be fine.¡±


    My heart is filled with joy that he is there with me now. His presence is soforting.


    But I feel a sudden pang of guilt for hiding my pregnancy from him. ¡°Steve, I didn¡¯t n for you to find out like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As I apologise, my eyes well up with tears.


    He squeezes my hand. ¡°Right now, all that matters is you.¡± cing his hand on my growing baby bump, he adds, ¡°And our little one. We can talk about everything elseter.¡±


    I just keep staring at him in disbelief, only to convince myself that it¡¯s a reality, not a dream. The pain is secondary in front of the happiness I am feeling right now, having him beside me when I am going to give birth to our babies.

 Chapter 38 Hello, my babies!

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the hospital, I pace outside thebour room, my heart pounding in sync with the ticking clock on the wall. I¡¯m anxious and excited both as I await news about Grace and our unborn child.


    I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be a father in a few minutes. This feeling is driving me insane.


    After what feels like an eternity, the door springs open, and two nurses emerge, each cradling a tiny bundle wrapped in a nket. My brows narrow in confusion.


    What the fuck? Two babies? Am I dreaming?


    I rub my eyes and blink, trying to process the unexpected news.


    My eyes widen in shock as one of the nurses informs me that Grace has given birth to twins-a girl and a boy.


    Oh, God! The truth is beyond my imagination that I became the father of not just one baby; I became the father of twins.


    What is happening in my life? Shock after shock.


    I can¡¯t even put into words how amazed and overjoyed I am.


    ¡°Twins?¡± I stammer, my voice barely audible.


    As a nurse nods and extends one baby towards me, wrapped in a blue nket, my hands shiver because I¡¯ll be holding a baby for the first time. They both are so tiny and look so fragile. I can¡¯t take my eyes off them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Grey. It¡¯s very easy to hold them. Support their head and neck.¡± The nurse advises as she carefully ces the baby in my arms. I follow her instructions, feeling the overwhelming joy in that tender moment.


    As his tiny hand wraps around my finger, I am overwhelmed with a sense of wonder at the miracle of the little life I helped create.


    The nurse then hands me the second bundle, wrapped in a pink nket. My eyes meet the delicate features of my baby girl, and a surge of emotions engulfs me. Twins-a son and a daughter, a perfect and unexpected blessing. My eyes be moist with genuine joy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Hello, my babies.¡± There is a constant smile on my face as I marvel at their beautiful and innocent faces, realising that my life has changed forever in this single moment.


    They¡¯re sleeping soundly in my arms. It¡¯s so peaceful to watch them.


    The nurse assures me that both babies are healthy and doing well. But suddenly I recall Grace, who lies unconscious in thebour room. ¡°How¡¯s their mother, nurse?¡± I ask, concerned.


    Although I¡¯m angry with her for hiding our babies, I still can¡¯t stop caring about her because I love her, and now I love her even more because today she has blessed me with two precious bundles of joy.


    ¡°She is fine, just unconscious. The delivery went well, and she¡¯s stable.¡± The nurse reassures me, and relief washes over me at the news of Grace¡¯s well-being.


    With the twins cradled in my arms, a nurse guides me to a nearby nursery, where they¡¯ll be taken care of.


    With a smile on my face, I watch them rest peacefully in their cribs, wondering how lucky I am to be the father of these two miracles.


    I also wonder about Grace¡¯s decision to keep her pregnancy a secret.


    If today I hadn¡¯t met her in the cafe, she would have kept the twins away from me forever. This thought breaks my heart and makes me angry. No matter whatever the reason, I¡¯ll never forgive you for this, Grace. Never!


    ***


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up on the hospital bed, groggy and sore. As my eyes adjust to the surroundings, memories of meeting Steve after eight months, experiencingbour pain, and giving birth to our twins flood back.


    I still can¡¯t believe that I met Steve.


    My eyes desperately search for him and our babies, but the room is empty. Subtle anxiety grips my chest as I wonder about his reaction to the revtion of the twins and my decision to keep the pregnancy a secret.


    As I see a nurse entering the room, I ask her, ¡°Where are my babies?¡± My voice trembles in fear.


    ¡°Mam, their father has just left with them.¡± My heart almost skips beating, and my eyes widen in terror upon learning this.


    Is he snatching my babies from me for keeping my pregnancy a secret? Will he not even let me see them?


    My breath bes heavy as I feel a wave of panic at the thought of never being able to see my babies. They are the only reason I¡¯m still alive; I can¡¯t afford to lose them. I need them.


    Without another thought, I push myself to get up, ignoring all the pain, determined to find Steve and our babies.


    ¡°Mam, you need rest. Where are you going?¡± The nurse tries to stop me, insisting that I need rest, but all I want right now is to see my twins, who grew inside me for months.


    I burst through the hospital doors, scanning the surroundings frantically. Steve can¡¯t do this to me. I just know. He¡¯s not cruel.


    I reach the parking lot, where I see Steve standing near the car.


    Relief washes over me for a few seconds, but as I approach him, my joy is overshadowed by the fact that the twins are inside the car. The happiness of giving birth to our children is overshadowed by the fear of losing them forever.


    ¡°Steve, please let me see them. I beg you.¡± I plead, my voice trembling with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°You hid about them from me, Grace.¡± He looks at me, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to see them now. This is your punishment,¡± he deres in a cold tone.


    Tears well in my eyes and my heart shatters at his words. I never expected the consequences of my decision would be so severe.


    I deserve punishment. But not this. I can¡¯t live without them. I want him and our babies-both in my life. And now I¡¯m willing to go to any extent to make that happen.


    I beg him, my voice breaking, ¡°Steve, they¡¯re my children too. Please, just let me hold them once.¡±


    ¡°Why, Grace? Why do I let you hold them when you decided to keep them hidden from me forever?¡± He asks, his eyes fill with anger.


    How do I make him understand that I did all this for him? I distanced myself from him when I needed him the most during my pregnancy, all for his sake. But now, I¡¯m filled with regret for the sacrifice I made.


    ¡°I thought-thought you didn¡¯t want them, Steve. I-¡± I try to exin, but he cuts me off.


    ¡°Wow! You didn¡¯t even bother to ask me if I wanted them or not.¡± He res at me.


    As I squeeze my eyes shut, fresh tears trickle down my cheeks. I¡¯m regretting so much for my stupid decision. I should¡¯ve told him.


    ¡°Steve, I know I¡¯m at fault. But please don¡¯t give me such a hard punishment. At least let me see them for once.¡± I plead, tears streaming down my face, my gaze fixed on the car window, yearning for their glimpse.


    ¡°No, Grace. You can¡¯t see them. This is the consequence of your actions.¡± He deres in a firm tone, breaking my heart.


    No, he wouldn¡¯t do this to me. This isn¡¯t the Steve I fell for. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would snatch babies from their mothers.


    He is snatching my babies from me in front of my eyes, and I¡¯m still not ready to believe this. Deep down, I know he can¡¯t be this cruel. People change, but not to this extent.


    ¡°Steve-¡± Suddenly I feel dizzy and faint in the strong arms of Steve. Myst thoughts are of the babies I may never get to hold.

 Chapter 39 Giana and Evan

    I wake up in the hospital bed, shouting, ¡°My babies¡­¡±


    Relief washes over me as my eyes fall on my little twins sleeping peacefully in a crib kept beside the bed.


    As I let out a deep breath, my eyes instinctively scan the room for Steve. He¡¯s there, leaning against the door, arms crossed, and his intense gaze fixed on mine. I can see numerous questions and emotions in his eyes, but above all, I sense hurt mixed with anger.


    My eyes fill with tears as I realise I may have hurt him again, whether knowingly or unknowingly.


    I know I deserve punishment; I know I¡¯m at fault, and I know I deserve his anger. But I don¡¯t deserve to be separated from my babies. I just don¡¯t. I¡¯m their mother, and the mere thought of being separated from them is unbearable.


    Parting my lips, I try to beg him not to take my babies away, but words fail to form as emotions overwhelm me.


    I take a deep breath, our eyes still locked.


    ¡°Steve, please don¡¯t take my baby-¡± My sentence remains unfinished as tears cascade down my cheeks, my breathing growsboured, and I cough.


    ¡°Rx, Grace. Have this,¡± Steve says, approaching with a ss of water from the nearby table, while gently patting my back. After regaining myposure, I meet his gaze once more. In his eyes now, I see something I¡¯ve always longed to see: care.


    Is it real? Despite how much I¡¯ve hurt him, he still cares for me. How is this possible? Perhaps I¡¯m just seeing what I wish to see. It can¡¯t be true.


    ¡°Steve-¡±


    He cut me off.


    ¡°I never intended to take them away from you, Grace, because I¡¯m not like you.¡± He begins, his eyes fixed on me. ¡°I could never separate a mother from their babies. My intention was just to make you feel the same pain I felt.¡± His words bring more tears to my eyes, making me feel vulnerable.


    I always knew he wasn¡¯t cruel, I always knew he couldn¡¯t hurt me like this, but now the relief I¡¯m experiencing is beyond words. It¡¯s like the nightmare has finallye to an end. Now, with my precious babies by my side, I sigh in relief, closing my eyes.


    However, I regret hiding my pregnancy from him. It was the worst decision of my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve. I just-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your exnation, Grace. Nothing can justify why you hid them from me. I just want to let you know that if you want to keep them in your life, you have to stay with me, just as a mother of them.¡± His words pierce my heart, as I wish to stay with him, not just as the mother of our babies, but as his wife.


    I really hope it happens someday: me, Steve, and our little ones, all living together as one happy family. It¡¯s my only dream now.


    ¡°Steve, I want to make things right. I know I hurt you, and I can¡¯t change the past, but I promise to be a better person and a wonderful mother to our children.¡± My voice isced with honesty as I express.


    I want him to trust me. I want him to give me a chance to prove myself, and I want to hold on to this rtionship that feels broken, but still beautiful.


    He gives me a disdainful look. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, Grace.¡± His harsh words sting, but I realise I haven¡¯t done anything to make him believe that I¡¯ve be a better person and how much I love him and missed him.


    However, I¡¯m determined to do everything in my power to win his heart and earn his trust.


    The soft cry of one of our twins pierces the air, drawing our attention. I look at Steve with a mix of fear and hope in my eyes. Hesitantly, I ask, ¡°Steve, can you give me the baby? She might be hungry.¡±


    He stares at me for a few seconds, but nods, making me sigh in relief. As he steps towards the kids, I stare at my babies with the excitement of holding them for the first time.


    He carefully picks up the little one wrapped in the pink nket. ¡°Hey, princess, stop crying. Mumma is just giving you the milk.¡± As heforts her, my eyes moisten, witnessing them together. I never thought that my children would experience their father¡¯s love.


    As he hands over the baby girl to me and I cradle her in my arms with excitement, a wave of overwhelming joy washes over me. This marks the first time I¡¯m holding a baby, and the sensation is beyond words. I had yearned for this moment.


    Leaning in, I press a gentle kiss to her forehead, tears of joy trickling down my cheeks. Holding this little miracle, I feel incredibly blessed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your mom, little one, and I love you so much.¡± I sit down, holding her close to my chest, talking to her in a cheerful voice. She¡¯s so small, so delicate, and so beautiful. I can admire her for hours.


    Oh, her eyes are such a beautiful shade of blue, just like Steve¡¯s father¡¯s! It really adds to her overall beauty. It¡¯s mesmerising.


    As she continues to cry, I open the button of my hospital gown to feed her.


    A peaceful smile spreads across my face as I breastfeed my little baby girl. It¡¯s an intimate moment, a connection that I¡¯ve longed for since the first moment I knew they were growing inside me.


    However, as my little angel contently feeds, the soft cries of my other little one fill the room.


    ¡°Are you hungry as well, little one? But Mumma is busy with your sister. You have to wait.¡± Steve tries to soothe him, cradling him in his arms and rocking him gently, but his cries only grow louder.


    ¡°Steve, let me hold him. I can feed them together.¡± As I suggest, his eyes glint with surprise.


    He enquires in a shocked tone. ¡°How can you handle both of them at once, Grace? It seems difficult.¡±


    A gentle smile ys on my lips as I assure him, ¡°I¡¯ve taken sses on handling twins, Steve. Trust me, I can do this.¡±


    As he passes me the crying baby boy, I notice that his eyes have the same warm brown colour as Steve¡¯s and mine.


    With a smile on my face, I position him carefully, conversing with him. ¡°Hey, my little prince. Wee to the world. You¡¯re so precious, you know.¡±


    Hetches on, and the room gradually fills with the peaceful sounds of content feeding. As I hold both of my precious babies close, the feeling ofpleteness washes over me and a contented smile spreads across my face. I feel an incredible bond forming between us.


    ¡°You really took sses for this?¡± Steve asks in amazement, breaking the silence.


    I nod, smiling. ¡°I wanted to be prepared for everything. It¡¯s not as hard as it looks.¡± He just keeps staring at me in disbelief.


    I know he must bepletely blown away by seeing me like this. But little does he know, this is just the beginning. I¡¯m no longer the same Grace he knew eight months ago. I¡¯ve grown and changed beyond his imagination.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    After Grace finishes feeding the twins, I gently ce them in their cribs. I kiss their forehead before standing up. Grace¡¯s eyes hold a glimmer of remorse as they meet mine, but it¡¯s hard for me to decipher whether it¡¯s genuine or merely a facade.


    Can people really change? Has she changed?


    It¡¯s hard for me to trust her now.


    I thought that when I met her, I would confess how much I love her. However, upon discovering that all these months, she was hiding her pregnancy, wanting to keep my babies away from me, I became enraged.


    Grace is still the same-maniptive and a liar.


    No matter how much I love her, I¡¯ll never forgive her for hiding the truth about her pregnancy from me. How can I forgive someone who thought to keep my children away from me?


    However, I won¡¯t make the same mistake and turn into a wicked person like her. I won¡¯t separate a mother from her babies. I¡¯ll let her be with them and treat her with respect.


    Grace breaks the tense silence, her voice tinged with remorse. ¡°Steve-¡±


    ¡°Grace, you take rest,¡± I interject, my tone firm yet infused with a hint of love. I can¡¯t bear to see her burdened with guilt, even as my own heart wrestles with the pain she¡¯s inflicted.


    As I leave the room to talk with the Doctor about their discharge, my heart aches with a mixture of anger, disappointment, and a feeling of love that refuses to be extinguished.


    ***


    When I return to the room, I find Grace marvelling at our babies with a smile on her face, standing beside their crib. Seeing her in this moment, so full of maternal love, softens the edges of my anger. Right now, she looks more beautiful than ever, with her features glowing and a love-filled sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow, so tomorrow you and the babies are going with me,¡± I instruct her, approaching her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh my God, Steve, our baby boy is smiling while sleeping.¡± She exims, her voice filled with wonder, and I turn my attention to our son.


    A smile appears on my face as well, seeing my baby smiling, and I immediately take out my phone to capture his first smile.


    However, as I focus on our son, a soft cry from our daughter draws my attention. It¡¯s as though she knows she¡¯s being left out and demands equal attention.


    Chuckling, I turn the camera towards her. ¡°Oh my little angel, Daddy will capture your photos as well.¡± I click her photo, talking to her while Grace caresses their cheeks with affection.


    After taking a few photos of them, as I cradle my little angel in my arm, and Grace carries our little boy, I click our selfie.


    As we ce the babies in the crib, Grace expresses her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Steve, for not snatching them from me.¡±


    When I hear her words, memories of taking her babies flood back and my heart aches as Grace¡¯s tear-streaked face appears in my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t even express how difficult it was for me to see her begging for her babies. In wanting her to feel the pain that I felt, I ended up hurting myself even more. I just can¡¯t bear to see Grace in pain. Never! Although I¡¯m still angry with her and find it hard to trust her, I promise myself that I will never let her cry again.


    I respond, ¡°I never wanted to take them away from you, Grace. They are our children, and I want them to have both their parents around. Despite everything, they deserve our love and care.¡±


    She nods with a hint of emotion in her voice. ¡°I know I messed up, Steve, and I¡¯m d that you¡¯re giving me a chance to make things right.¡± She admits, her vulnerability touching something deep within me.


    As the soft sounds of our twins fill the room, I lean closer to their cribs. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go home, my babies.¡± As I whisper, looking at our precious creations, they stare at me with their innocent eyes.


    They¡¯re so cute. My babies!


    ¡°Aww¡­ my babies, Mumma can¡¯t describe in words how adorable you both are looking.¡± Grace talks to them in a cheerful tone, taping their nose and stroking their cheeks.


    Weugh as our little boy sucks our little angel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Grace, did you think about their names?¡± I ask her with curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, I had, but now you¡¯ll choose their names. I want to give you this right.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll together decide their name, Grace. We both have equal rights and it¡¯s important that we make this decision together. So tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± I raise my brows at her, caressing the soft cheeks of the twins.


    ¡°Giana and Evan.¡± She suggests, and I ponder for a moment. They¡¯re beautiful names, and I feel a connection to them.


    ¡°Giana and Evan,¡± I repeat, testing the names on my tongue, my gaze fixed on our little ones. A smile forms on my face as I realise how perfect they sound.


    ¡°I love them, Grace. Giana and Evan Grey.¡± I smile at my babies, sping their tiny hands.


    Giana pouts while sleeping, causing me to chuckle. I lean down and caress my nose against her. I¡¯m so blessed to have them. They both are so precious.

 Chapter 40 His Unwavering Support

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Elsa enters the hospital room with excitement shining in her eyes, holding a huge bouquet in her hand. As she sees me, she rushes towards me.


    ¡°Congrattions, new mama.¡± She envelops me in a tight hug, causing me to wince slightly from the pain.


    Before I can speak, Steve¡¯s voice interrupts. ¡°She¡¯s weak. Please don¡¯t hug her like that. It must be painful for her.¡±


    Elsa steps back, ncing at Steve on the couch, his expression filled with concern, and my heart races as I hear his caring words.


    I look at him with affectionate eyes, and he returns my gaze with a soft, concerned look. Our eye contact is interrupted when Elsa interjects, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babes. I was so excited, I didn¡¯t realise.¡± I can see the guilt in her eyes.


    I reassure her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Steve, this is my friend, Elsa.¡± I make the introduction.


    ¡°Hi, Elsa. Nice to meet you,¡± Steve greets politely, giving her a faint smile before excusing himself, leaving us alone.


    ¡°Damn, Grace, this man is getting hotter day by day¡­ No wonder you were missing him so much. He¡¯s aging like fine wine.¡± Elsa jests, chuckling.


    I hit her at her yful remark. ¡°Oh, shut up, Elsa. Sure, he¡¯s undeniably good-looking, but my longing for him wasn¡¯t about his appearance. It was about how he makes me feel-what I craved most was thefort of his embrace, the tenderness of his touch-¡±


    ¡°Grace, I was just teasing. I¡¯m happy Steve is back in your life,¡± Elsa reassures me, squeezing my hands.


    I exhale deeply. Despite knowing she was joking, because of my past mistakes, I feltpelled to rify that my feelings for Steve go beyond mere physical attraction. It¡¯s about his character, his heart, the wonderful person he is to be around.


    ¡°I feel the same way. It¡¯s like a dream. Even though Steve has only epted me to be with him as the mother of our children, that¡¯s more than enough for me right now.¡± I express, feeling grateful and content. Knowing I¡¯ll be by his side, breathing the same air, seeing him every day, and cherishing his presence morning and night brings me immense joy.


    Elsa smiles, but soon her eyes widen as they go to the twins.


    ¡°Oh my God, Grace! They¡¯re so adorable. I like Giana¡¯s blue eyes.¡± She exims.


    ¡°I know, they¡¯re perfect,¡± I respond, smiling at my little bundles of joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you both are together now and you have these beautiful babies. This is for the new mommy.¡± Elsa hands me the flowers she brought, making me smile even more.


    ¡°Thank you, Elsa. For everything. For being there for me and for being a great friend. And I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Tears form in my eyes as I utter thest sentence.


    She stood by me when I needed someone¡¯s support. She held me up when I was falling down. That¡¯s what best friends do, isn¡¯t it? Female best friends are not just friends; they are more than that. They are your soul sisters who will be with you through every thick and thin, without even letting you feel it. She¡¯s my soul sister, without a doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, Grace. And don¡¯t forget to video call me daily and make me see the twins.¡± She instructs me, her eyes filling with tears but she¡¯s trying to hold back her emotions.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll.¡± I give her a smile, taking her hands in mine and pressing a kiss to her knuckles, expressing my emotions, and she smiles back at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m always there for you. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± As I nod, she wipes my tears, and I do the same with hers.


    After a few minutes, weposed ourselves.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take some pictures with the twins.¡± She suggests, taking out her phone, and I nod, smiling at her and my twins.


    She captures several pictures of me with Giana and Evan, freezing those precious moments in time. The room fills with the sound of herughter and the soft coos of the twins.


    As we pose for thest selfie, Elsa deres, ¡°This will be a memory to cherish forever.¡±


    Later, as Elsa leaves, she turns and says, ¡°Take care, Grace. And if you ever need someone to talk to, I¡¯m just a call away.¡±


    I nod, feeling blessed to have such a caring friend. She has been with me through everything and I couldn¡¯t have made it this far without her. I¡¯m going to miss her so much.


    Once she is gone, I turn my attention back to Giana and Evan, cradled in my warm arms.


    Tears of joy well up in my eyes. I never thought I would be a mother of two beautiful children. And now, I have Steve back in my life as well.


    ¡°I promise to give you the best life, my little ones. I will protect you and love you with all my heart.¡± I ce a gentle kiss on their foreheads, feeling fortunate to have them.


    ***


    Next morning,


    As Steve stands beside the crib talking to our babies, he beams. ¡°Hey, cuties. Today, you¡¯re going to meet your grandpa. He¡¯ll be so happy.¡±


    Listening to him, I wonder how I¡¯ll face Steve¡¯s father. He must already be angry at me for betraying him, and now his anger will certainly escte upon learning that I hid my pregnancy.


    My trance breaks as I hear Steve¡¯s voice. ¡°Grace.¡± As I look at him, he informs me,¡±You cane with us to New York after a week because you can¡¯t travel.¡±


    I ask, ¡°So you¡¯re taking the babies with you?¡± Nervousness and fear are evident in my voice.


    ¡°Of course not. They need their mother¡¯s milk. I¡¯m calling Dad here only,¡± he assures me.


    I heave a sigh of relief upon hearing this because I can¡¯t bear to stay away from my little ones, not even for a second.


    Later on, we prepare to leave the hospital. I carry Giana in my arms, and Steve cradles Evan as we walk out of the hospital. His driver opens the car door for us, and we settle inside.


    The ride to his suite is in silence, the babies keep sleeping peacefully in our arms.


    When we enter the room, I¡¯m surprised to see the crib ced beside the bed, and all the necessary things for the babies are avable.


    He arranged everything so quickly. Even after all this time, he hasn¡¯t changed a bit. He¡¯s still as perfect as ever.


    With a smile, I watch him gently ce Evan in the crib before he heads to the washroom to freshen up. While he¡¯s gone, I settle down to feed Evan, who¡¯s crying. As he drinks his milk, he tugs at the chain of my pendant, and I marvel at his beautiful features.


    Once he¡¯s finished, he yawns and squeezes his tiny eyes shut, looking incredibly adorable that I can¡¯t resist and kiss all over his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, mama¡¯s little boy.¡± I talk to him, holding him upright against my chest, and I rub his back to make him burp.


    I chuckle as he slightly kicks me.


    Then only the room fills with soft cries of Giana.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think now your sister is hungry, Evan. So youy down here, and let me bring your sister.¡± Afterying him on the bed, I head towards the crib.


    I hold out Giana in front of me and converse with her, ¡°Hey, princess. Mumma is just feeding you.¡±


    As I feed her, Steve emerges from the bathroom. I can feel his eyes on my back, and when I nce at him, he looks at Evan and begins ying with him, rocking the rattles.


    The day passes in handling our little ones, changing their diapers, feeding and soothing them.


    Thank God! Steve is with me now, or else I would have gone crazy if I had to handle them alone.


    As we hear a knock on the door, Steve says to Giana, who is in his arms, ¡°I think your grandpa has arrived. Let me bring them.¡±


    He rushes off after handing her to me, and my heartbeat quickens with fear.


    ¡°Giana, Mommy is so scared of your grandpa. I don¡¯t know how he is going to react after seeing you both.¡± I express my fear to her while her tiny blue eyes are fixated on me like she is trying to understand her mamma¡¯s words.


    The door opens, and Steve walks in with his father. His eyes widen in surprise as he sees Evan in the crib and Giana in my arms, and my fear rises.


    ¡°Steve, what¡¯s all this?¡± His voice holds a mix of curiosity and disbelief as he nces between his son and the twins.


    ¡°Dad, meet Giana and Evan. Your grandchildren,¡± Steve introduces them with a smile on his face.


    Dad¡¯s stern expression softens as he approaches and carefully takes Giana into his arms. A genuine smile appears on his face as he gazes at her. He nts a gentle kiss on her forehead, captivated by the innocent beauty of his granddaughter.


    ¡°She is so beautiful, Steve. The colour of her eyes is exactly like mine,¡± he mutters with amazement, his eyes fixed on Giana.


    ¡°Yeah, Dad! And that¡¯s what makes her even more special.¡± Steve passes Evan to him, wrapped snugly in his blue nket. ¡°Now meet your grandson.¡±


    As he holds his grandchildren, a warmth appears in his eyes. ¡°Hey, angels, I¡¯m your grandpa. You both are so adorable.¡± He talks to them in a soft voice, weing them and making faces, while I watch from a distance, a mix of emotions flooding my heart.


    Despite the happiness of this moment, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s just the calm before the storm.


    After cing Giana and Evan in the crib, he turns towards me. The warmth in his eyes vanishes, reced by a cold, stern look.


    ¡°You hid this from us, Grace.¡± He asserts, his tone filled with disappointment and anger. ¡°How could you keep such a crucial truth hidden?¡± I swallow hard, my heart pounding as he continues, ¡°First you betrayed me and ruined my son¡¯s life, and then you kept such a significant part of your life a secret. How could you do this?¡±


    Steve steps forward, trying to calm him down. ¡°Dad, I know it¡¯s a lot to take in, but we¡¯re a family now. Grace is the mother of your grandchildren. We need to find a way to move forward.¡±


    I watch Steve defend me in disbelief. It¡¯s hard to believe he¡¯s standing up for me after everything. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe my own eyes. I was so silly, thinking that he would ever try to take my babies away from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the mother of my grandchildren, Steve. I won¡¯t ept this deceitful woman into our family,¡± Dad deres, and my throat tightens with emotion.


    All the moments spent with him shes in front of my eyes. It¡¯s my fault I lost his trust in me and the precious bond we shared in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad-¡±


    He barks at me, his voice dripping wrath. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You lost that right a long time ago.¡±


    A sharp pang pierces my heart, and tears trickle down my cheeks. But I pull myself together, wiping my tears away. ¡°I¡­ I know I messed up. But I never meant to hurt anyone, especially not you. I hope, with time, I can earn back your trust.¡±


    ¡°This is never going to happen, Grace. I can never trust a woman like you. You y with people¡¯s feelings, manipte them, you¡¯re a fucking-¡±


    Steve intervenes, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Dad, enough. That¡¯s in the past. Grace will live with us now, so it¡¯ll be better if you forget the past and move forward.¡±


    ¡°Steve, you have a huge heart. You may forgive her, but I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t let my grandchildren live with this maniptive woman. Grace won¡¯t live with us, and that¡¯s final.¡± With that, Dad storms out of the room, and I just shed silent tears, my heart aching.


    Steve turns towards me, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Grace, he just¡­ he needs time to process this. You don¡¯t worry.¡± He says,forting me.


    Brushing away my tears, I nod. ¡°I understand, Steve. I never expected him to ept me so easily after everything.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stubborn, but I¡¯ll talk to him. Give him some time. He¡¯ll understand that the twins deserve to have both their parents in their lives.¡± He reassures, his gaze shifting to Giana and Evan in the crib.


    As I watch him, gratitude floods my heart for his unwavering support in this tough time. He¡¯s indeed a man with a golden heart. Even after what I did to him, he¡¯s standing up for me. Can I just confess that this man is making me fall for him even harder than before?

 Chapter 41 This is my family

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    As Ie outside to convince my father to give Grace a second chance, I see him seated on the sofa, ring straight.


    I settle down beside him.


    ¡°Dad, I know your anger is justified. Keep Grace aside and think about your grandchildren. They deserve to live with their mother. It¡¯s not right to separate them from her.¡± As I exin to him, he stares at me, his face etched with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my grandchildren only, Steve. If they stay with that woman, they¡¯ll be like her. Why don¡¯t you understand, Steve, she¡¯ll have a bad influence on them?¡± I lower my gaze, hearing all this. It really hurts me to see my father angry at Grace because I love her. Although l can¡¯t forgive her, I can¡¯t see her in pain and let anybody berate her. But what dad is thinking, I can totally understand from where he ising from. So, I must handle this situation with care.


    I take a deep breath, trying to find the right words to convince him. ¡°Dad, I believe people can change. Grace is their mother, and I¡¯ve seen a different side of her. Maybe, with time, you can see it too. We can¡¯t let our personal feelings overshadow what¡¯s best for Giana and Evan.¡± I make him understand, staring at him with hopeful eyes, wishing he might change his mind.


    He scoffs, shaking his head. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re too forgiving. She deceived me, ruined your life. I can¡¯t just forget all that.¡±


    I exin, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not asking you to forget. I¡¯m asking you to consider the possibility that people can learn from their mistakes. Grace has expressed remorse, and she wants to be a wonderful mother. Our children deserve to have both of their parents in their lives.¡±


    His expression remains stern. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re risking everything for a woman who ruined your life.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not risking anything, trust me. I just wanna give our kids the chance to grow up in a family. For Giana and Evan¡¯s sake, I¡¯m begging you to give Grace a chance to prove herself.¡± I implore, my voice filled with determination.


    He utters after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Fine, she can stay with us, but only as a mother of the twins. I¡¯ll never make her a part of our family.


    I give him a slight nod, understanding his decision.


    He warns me after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Steve, if you¡¯re willing to take the risk of entering Grace in our life again, then be prepared for the consequences.¡±


    I reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad.¡±


    I am willing to face any consequences to have Grace in my life. Without her, my life bes unbearable. Despite she was a pain in my ass in the past, deep down, her presence brought me happiness. The time we spent apart made me realize that I need Grace in my life, no matter what. Without her, my life feels incredibly dull.


    As I return to the room, I see Grace strolling around, holding our little princess close. Giana looks up at her mommy with those adorable blue eyes. It¡¯s such a heartwarming sight!


    ¡°Grace.¡± As I call her, she immediately looks at me.


    ¡°Did Dad agree to let me stay with the twins?¡± She asks in a worried tone.


    I give her a nod in response, and a wide smile lights up her face. Her eyes shift back to little Giana, filled with love and joy.


    ¡°See, my angel? I told you Daddy would make everything okay. He convinced Grandpa to let me stay with you. Now Mama will be right here with both of you.¡± As she holds our baby close and nts a gentle kiss on her forehead, I admire them with a smile on my face.


    She again looks at me and expresses her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Steve. Although I did so wrong with you, you¡¯re still supporting me. It means a lot to me.¡±


    I give her a subtle nod in response before walking towards the crib and talking to baby Evan.


    ***


    The next day, Dad decides to return to New York, saying he can¡¯t stay with Grace in one suite.


    As hees to the room to meet Giana and Evan before leaving, heshes at Grace. ¡°I have allowed you to stay with my grandchildren, but when you return to our home, don¡¯t expect me to wee you with an open heart.¡±


    Grace remains silent, her wet eyes fixed on the floor. My heart sinks seeing her like that. I¡¯m seriously trying my best not to lose my cool. In the situation we¡¯re in, I have to handle everything with calmness.


    He continues, ¡°And just don¡¯t show me your face because it reminds me of your betrayal. You-¡±


    ¡°Dad, you need to meet Giana and Evan. You¡¯re runningte,¡± I interject, unable to bear witnessing him yelling at her anymore. It¡¯s so heartbreaking. I can¡¯t stand to see anyone make her cry, even if he is my father.


    He nods at me before approaching the crib.


    After talking to the twins, he leaves, casting one final angry nce at Grace.


    Later, I find Grace crying in the bathroom. Although I have the urge to console her, I restrain myself because I¡¯m still angry and don¡¯t want to reveal that my heart has been softened.


    ***


    A week passes as we settle into a routine of caring for Giana and Evan. We take shifts to stay up during the night, ensuring one of us is always avable to soothe a crying baby.


    Handling twins is a quite tough task, seriously! When we lie down to take some rest after soothing one baby, the other starts crying, and this continues.


    I observe Grace¡¯s patience and tenderness when she rocks them to sleep every night with soft lubies.


    I can¡¯t deny the positive changes I see in her. She isn¡¯t like before, showing attitude, arguing with me all the time, losing her temper on trivial issues. Now she¡¯s all calm and collected, not losing her cool even when the babies are getting on our nerves. I gotta admit, sometimes it is annoying when they cry for no reason, but she¡¯s got this incredible superpower of knowing exactly why they¡¯re crying and how to make them feel better.


    I¡¯m highly impressed with her, and I wonder how she became so patient.


    She has be the woman I always desired to have in my life, and now I can¡¯t stop myself from falling for her a little more every day.


    Deep inside, I¡¯m still afraid to forgive her and confess my love. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t shake off this nagging feeling that she might still be putting on a show. And the fact she¡¯s changed so much in just eight months¡­ it¡¯s mind-boggling. Like, how is that even possible?


    In the morning, as Grace breastfeeds baby Giana, Evan pops.


    ¡°Such a wrong timing, little boy.¡± I tap his nose after checking his diapers.


    In this one week, I have done everything rted to handling babies, from changing their diapers to giving baths to them, except cleaning up their pops.


    Afterying Evan on a sheet, I take off the dirty diaper, closing my nose with one hand.


    As Grace notices me struggling to clean him, she smiles and offers to take over. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ll handle this. You¡¯ve been amazing this past week, but I can take care of Evan¡¯s mess.¡±


    I insist. ¡°No, Grace. I want to do this. I¡¯ve learned a lot this week, and I can handle cleaning a dirty diaper too.¡±


    She chuckles, ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± and continues feeding Giana. I take a deep breath, determined toplete this task.


    As I clean Evan¡¯s tiny buttocks with the wipe, he wriggles and giggles, making me chuckle. Grace watches with a yful smile on her face.


    Just as I finish cleaning Evan, he lets out a mischievous giggle, and in the blink of an eye, a little stream of pee shoots up into the air, shocking both Grace and me.


    Fuck! He peed on me.


    I exim, ¡°Whoa, little guy! It¡¯s a nice way to bathe your daddy.¡±


    Grace bursts intoughter, covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve officially joined the ¡®got peed on by your baby¡¯ club.¡± She teases, still chuckling.


    I shake my head. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Giana also lets out a soft gurgle, as if she is alsoughing at his brother¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Oh, my little princess isughing at her daddy.¡± Grace takes her hand in her and kisses it.


    ***


    We board the private jet to New York, and Giana and Evan secured in their cosy carry cots.


    The flight is surprisingly calm; the twins sleep peacefully for most of the journey.


    As wend in New York, Grace and I each hold a carrycot, our little ones nestled inside. Little Giana is all dolled up in a cute pink frock with a matching hairband, while our little Evan is rocking a blue onesie and a tiny cap. They look so adorable, and I have this overwhelming urge to gobble them up!


    As we exit the airport, news reporters surround us, shing cameras and bombarding us with questions.


    Grace and I exchange a worried nce.


    ¡°Why did you run away, Grace? And why did you keep your pregnancy a secret?¡± A reporter demands, shoving a microphone in her direction, and she clenches the handle of the carrycot, bing nk.


    My bodyguards quickly step in, creating a protective barrier around us.


    I respond to the reporters in a calm tone. ¡°We appreciate your curiosity, but we ask for some privacy at this time. Our focus is on our family and the well-being of our babies.¡±


    The bodyguards guide us towards the waiting car, shielding us. Giana and Evan, unfazed, peacefully rest in their carry cots as we pass through the crowd.


    The driver wastes no time and opens the car doors for us right away. As we getfortable inside the car, a wave of relief washes over us.


    Being a top billionaire isn¡¯t an easy task; the media are always hounding you, wanting to know every little detail about your life.


    As Grace sits tensely in the car, I reassure her, holding her hand. ¡°Everything is fine, Grace.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She gives me a slight nod before looking out of the window and getting lost in deep thought.


    This is not the same Grace. She wasn¡¯t scared of anything before. She was fearless. And I miss my fearless Grace, who wasn¡¯t scared of anyone and confronted every situation head-on. Now I promise myself to bring that Grace back.


    Suddenly, Giana starts crying in her carrycot ced between us, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Aww, princess, are you hungry?¡± Grace cradles her in her arms,forting her.


    Swiftly, I signal the driver to close the partition that separates us from the front of the car, giving us some privacy.


    She unfastens her shirt buttons and starts feeding our hungry princess. Giana takes a breath of relief after getting her mommy¡¯s milk, and Grace gently presses her lips on her forehead.


    My smile doesn¡¯t fade as I witness this beautiful scene before my eyes.


    I turn my gaze to Evan, who is still peacefully sleeping in his cot. I take his tiny hand in mine and kiss it.


    This is my family ¨C my people. I can¡¯t lose them at any cost.

 Chapter 42 Our Little Troublemaker!

    The car pulls into the driveway of our New York mansion, and as the driver opens the door, I step out and take Evan in my arms from his cot.


    As Grace and Giana emerge from the car, my gaze turns towards them and my eyes soften, feeling immense contentment with her and our babies¡¯ presence.


    When I left the house for the meeting a few days ago, I wasn¡¯t at peace. All I wanted was Grace. I just longed for her presence. Little did I know that when I returned, I would not only have Grace with me but also these two adorable munchkins who fill me with immense strength and love just by being there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say, giving a small smile to Grace as I notice her staring at me and then at the mansion, looking a little nervous. She nods, and we move towards the entrance.


    The house is decorated with balloons and banners. It¡¯s as if the entire mansion is prepared for a celebration.


    We walk to the main entrance, cradling the twins. The door opens, and Dad gives a stern look to Grace before looking at the twins with awe and affection.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Wee home, my angels.¡± Dad¡¯s voice carries genuine happiness as he extends his arms to take Giana from Grace.


    She hands over our daughter to him, and he kisses her forehead.


    As we step inside, he suggests, ¡°I have something special in mind. Let¡¯s capture the memories by taking the footprints of twins.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Dad, it is such a wonderful idea.¡± As I appreciate his idea, he smiles at me.


    He res at Grace before moving his eyes back to me. ¡°But ask your ex-wife to go to her room because I can¡¯t tolerate her presence.¡±


    I nce at Grace. Her eyes have be moist after listening to his harsh words. My heart aches to see her upset, but taking a deep breath, Ipose myself.


    ¡°Dad, please, she is the mother of Evan and Giana. She deserves to be there in their special moments.¡± I exin to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough, Steve, that I¡¯m allowing her to stay here with us?¡± He questions me after ring at Grace.


    ¡°Dad-¡± before I can convince him, she intrudes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Steve. I¡¯m going to the room.¡± She leaves from there, disheartened, and I clench my hands, controlling my anger. He just can¡¯t keep hurting her. I know he is my father, and he has every right to be angry at her, but not like this. He can¡¯t keep insulting her.


    ¡°Dad, please stop doing this. She is getting hurt.¡± I plead with my father, my toneced with frustration and concern. My heart aches to see her in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you love her, Steve.¡± I pause, taken aback by my father¡¯s direct question.


    Love? Of course, I still love Grace, despite everything that has happened between us. My love for her remains unwavering. I¡¯m hurt and may feel anger at some point, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will stop loving her. It¡¯s not in my hands. My heart still beats for her, no matter what.


    I inhale deeply before expressing my true feelings. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true that I love her, and I¡¯ve never stopped loving her since the day I met her. I¡¯m ready to make her a part of our family.¡± It was necessary to speak from the heart; otherwise, Dad would continue to insult her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this because you¡¯ll regret it, my son. Don¡¯t trust that woman.¡± His words hit me, stirring up conflicting emotions. Part of me wants tosh out in defence of Grace, to stand up for the woman I love despite my father¡¯s disapproval. But another part of me, a smaller and quieter voice, whispers doubts and fears, reminding me of the pain and heartache that Grace has brought into my life.


    ¡°Dad, I understand your concerns,¡± I reply, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°But Grace has changed. She¡¯s not the same person she was before. I believe in giving her a second chance, and I need to follow my heart, even if it means facing more challenges along the way.¡±


    ¡°Steve, let¡¯s just drop this topic and take the footprints of the twins. They¡¯re waiting.¡± Reluctantly, I agree to drop the conversation, knowing that pressing further won¡¯t convince him. Maybe with time, he can trust Grace again, and I can trust herpletely.


    He leads the way to the hall where the footprint kits are set up.


    As we settle down, he asks, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°This is a beautiful way to mark their arrival, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    We carefully ce Giana and Evan¡¯s tiny feet on the ink pads and then onto special paper, creating precious imprints that will be cherished for a lifetime.


    I wish Grace would be part of this moment, sharing the joy of creating these imprints together.


    As we finish capturing the footprints, Dad gathers the kits to preserve the prints, and I cradle the twins in my arms and feel a void without Grace by my side.


    ¡°You take twins to the room. I have arranged every necessary thing for them. When they wake up, bring them to my room.¡±


    I nod in response and head to my room, cradling the babies.


    As I step into the room, I spot Grace standing by the window, deep in her thoughts. The room felt so empty in her absence, but now it feels whole again with her presence. I can¡¯t shake off the memories of those restless nights where Iy awake, gazing at the ceiling, longing for her to be by my side.


    After gently cing Giana and Evan into the crib, I stroll towards her.


    ¡°Grace.¡± As I call her, she pulls out of her thoughts and turns towards me.


    Her eyes are red from the tears she¡¯s been holding back. ¡°Steve, I can¡¯t bear this. Your father¡¯s hatred is tearing me apart.¡± She admits, her voice choked with emotion.


    I control my emotions, clutching my hands. ¡°Grace, give him some time. He is hurt. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive you with time.¡± I reassure her, cing my hand on her arm.


    ¡°I missed the bond we used to share before. I hope I can earn his trust back. And thank you, Steve, for being there for me. It means a lot.¡± After expressing her gratitude, she walks towards the crib.


    As she reaches there, she leans over to see Giana and Evan. Suddenly, Evan¡¯s tiny hand clutches a handful of Giana¡¯s hair, causing her to cry out loudly.


    Oh, shit! I rush to them.


    ¡°Oh, Evan, sweetheart, let go of your sister¡¯s hair.¡± She gently tries to release his grip, but Evan seems determined to hold on.


    I quickly join her, trying to loosen Evan¡¯s grip on Giana¡¯s hair. ¡°Easy, little guy. You don¡¯t want your sister to cry, do you?¡±


    Despite our efforts, Evan refuses to let go, unaware that he¡¯s hurting his little sister. Giana¡¯s cries intensify, and we exchange concerned nces. I just can¡¯t see this.


    ¡°Maybe if we distract him with a toy?¡± Grace suggests, reaching for a nearby rattle.


    We rock the rattles over Evan, hoping he¡¯ll release his hold on Giana¡¯s hair. However, he remains stubborn, holding on with surprising strength for such a small baby.


    ¡°Please, baby, leave your sister¡¯s hair. It¡¯s hurting her.¡± I request him while Grace tries to soothe Giana.


    We let out a sigh of relief as finally, after some gentle coaxing and distraction with a soft toy, Evan releases her grip. Her cries subside as Grace soothes her, holding her close to her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to hurt your sister, Evan. You must protect her.¡± I exin to him, stroking his cheeks, and he gives me an innocent smile.


    God! I know he didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but I still feel frustrated at the situation. As much as I love my son, seeing him hurt his sister like that fills me with a mix of emotions. I want to protect both of them.


    As Grace smiles through her relief, I can see the love and warmth in her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s our little troublemaker,¡± she remarks, her voice filled with affection as she gazes down at Evan.


    ¡°He¡¯s got your mischievous side, ex-wife.¡± I tease.


    She grins. ¡°Thank God! He won¡¯t be boring like his father.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you think I¡¯m boring?¡± I raise my brows at her, crossing my hands over my chest.


    ¡°Maybe just a little, but that¡¯s what makes you endearing, Mr. Boring.¡± She chuckles, bringing a smile to my face.


    This banter reminds me of our old days. It was like a never-ending battle of words between us.


    Giana is now calm in Grace¡¯s arms, her curious blue eyes darting between us as if she is enjoying the banter between her parents.


    ¡°I guess our little Evan just wanted to make a grand entrance,¡± Grace remarks, giving Giana to me and cradling Evan in her arms.


    I respond, ¡°Grand indeed. Well, they¡¯re certainly keeping us on our toes.¡±


    ¡°Evan, promise your mama you won¡¯t hurt your sister again,¡± Grace implores our little boy.


    ¡°Aww¡­ my princess, your brother hurt you,¡± I murmur as I caress Giana¡¯s hair, feeling guilty for not being able to protect her from her brother¡¯s grasp. It must have hurt her so much. Her cries still echo in my mind.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now, Steve.¡± As she reassures me, I nod, still stroking her hair, feeling a surge of protectiveness towards her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him,¡± I remark, ncing over at Evan, who is now gazing at us with innocent curiosity.


    ¡°I have a solution. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Grace says, and I raise my brows at her, curious about her n.


    ¡°What?¡± I inquire, my hand continuing to caress Giana¡¯s hair without pause.


    ¡°Mittens. We¡¯ll make them wear mittens, then they won¡¯t be able to hurt each other. Specifically, my naughty little Evan,¡± she responds, rubbing her nose against Evan, causing him to giggle. Hisughter is like a melody to my ears.


    ¡°Wow! Now you have a solution to every problem. You have be smart, my ex-wife.¡± I tease her in a yful tone.


    She smirks, adjusting Evan in her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve always been smart. You¡¯re just seeing it now, my ex-husband.¡±


    I chuckle at her response. ¡°Fair enough. You¡¯ve always been one step ahead.¡±


    As I constantly stroke Giana¡¯s soft hair, she falls asleep soundly in my arms. I gently ce her in the crib and press my lips on her forehead before rushing to the dressing room and returning with two pairs of mittens.


    ¡°Now they can¡¯t hurt each other.¡± I sigh after making them wear the mittens, and Grace just smiles at me.


    She looks so gorgeous when she smiles with all her heart, and I really want to always keep seeing her smile like this. It¡¯s a sight that warms my soul and brings me so much joy. I love her, but there¡¯s still a part of me that hesitates to fully embrace those feelings, afraid of trusting herpletely.

 Chapter 43 His Forever Wife

    The next morning, as I wake up, I find Steve getting ready for the office. I check on the babies. They both are sleeping peacefully in the crib.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been over a week since the twins came into the world. It feels like they were born just yesterday! And it¡¯s incredible how Steve, my ex-husband, stands by me every day.


    ¡°Good morning, mommy,¡± he wishes to me, a warm smile gracing his lips, as I step down from the bed.


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy,¡± I respond to him in a cheerful tone.


    It feels unreal that we¡¯re living together again, not as a couple, but it still feels so good. Just his mere presence is enough to brighten my day. I really don¡¯t want a life where he¡¯s with me. Those eight months without him were miserable, and it was all my fault for hiding my pregnancy. I feel like such an idiot for doing that.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve hired a nanny for the twins. She¡¯ll help you in my absence,¡± he informs me, adjusting his tie.


    ¡°Steve, you didn¡¯t have to do that. I can take care of them. Or do you think I¡¯m not good enough to take care of them without you?¡± I ask, approaching him.


    The thought of him thinking I¡¯m not good enough for him or our babies makes my heart ache.


    Steve turns to face me, his expression softening as he takes my hands in his. ¡°No, Grace, it¡¯s not about that at all. I know you¡¯re more than capable of taking care of the twins on your own. But,¡± he takes a brief pause before continuing, ¡°It can be overwhelming to manage everything alone. I want you to have some help, especially when I¡¯m not around. I want you to have time for yourself.¡±


    His words touch my heart, and I feel a lump form in my throat. I¡¯m not used to someone genuinely thinking about me.


    I just stare at him because he has left mepletely speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How can a person like him exist? I¡¯ve hurt him so much in the past. I have treated him so badly, and not just that, I even hid the news about my pregnancy from him. Still, from the moment he stepped back into my life again, he¡¯s not just taking good care of our babies, but also of me.


    He¡¯s treating me so well, with so much care, which I don¡¯t even deserve.


    Unknowingly, his gestures are making me fall for him even more.


    ¡°We¡¯re in this together, Grace. Now you get fresh. I¡¯m here with the babies,¡± his words bring me back to earth, and I nod in response before heading to the bathroom.


    ***


    As I step out of the bathroom, I find Steve by the crib, talking to Giana and Evan in a gentle tone. The twins look at him with their innocent eyes, captivated by their father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you both, you know that? Daddy has an important meeting today, but I promise I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He whispers to them, his love for them clearly visible in his eyes.


    I stand there, observing the tender moment between Steve and the babies, feeling a warmth in my heart. It feels so fucking good to see this.


    ¡°Steve, now you can leave. I¡¯ll take care of them, don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassure him, heading over to them.


    He nods at me before looking back at the twins. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you both, but mommy will be here with you, and she will take good care of you. Daddy will see you in the evening.¡±


    He kisses their forehead before turning towards me. ¡°Bye, Grace. If you need some help, just give me a call.¡±


    I nod at him before caressing the cheeks of the twins and making funny faces to make themugh. ¡°Say bye to Daddy, my little munchkin. Bye, Daddy.¡± I hold their hands and wave them at Steve.


    He smiles at us. ¡°Bye, Giana. Bye, Evan. Be good for Mommy.¡± He waves at them as he exits the room, and I smile as I gaze at his departing figure. These little moments with him and our babies just feel so surreal and soothing to my heart.


    After an hour, the nanny which Steve hired arrives. Her name is Olivia. She helps me with feeding, changing, and keeping an eye on Giana and Evan while I handle one of them.


    As the day goes on, I feel grateful for the support. Managing twins alone would indeed be a challenge. The nanny¡¯s presence allows me to catch my breath and tend to the needs of both Giana and Evan more efficiently.


    At one point, Giana starts crying, and the nanny swiftly steps in andforts her while I change the diaper of Evan. This makes me appreciate the decision Steve made to bring in a nanny to help me.


    When I sit on the bed, cing Giana on myp and talking to her, taping her nose, a knock on the door interrupts our joyful moment. Olivia has gone to the washroom, and Evan is sleeping in the crib.


    I reach to open the door, cradling Giana. Dad¡­ I mean, Steve¡¯s father stood in the doorway with a stern expression.


    When I will see that same warmth in his eyes like I did a year ago? I wonder if that day will evere back.


    ¡°Grace, the media is here. You need to handle it; after all, it¡¯s your fault that our family¡¯s reputation is at stake.¡± His words hurt, but I nod because I know it¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle them-¡± I reassure him, but he snatches Giana from me, and goes inside, ignoring my words.


    I feel a deep longing for the bond we once shared. I truly hope that someday I can experience that same love and care from him again. Every day, it¡¯s what I pray for.


    Ipose myself and make my way outside the mansion, where the reporters eagerly await, cameras shing. My heartbeat elerates.


    Calm down, Grace! Just calm down!


    I wasn¡¯t like this. I wasn¡¯t afraid to face the world, and I didn¡¯t give a fuck to what they think about me. However, now I¡¯m afraid because I know I¡¯m at fault. The guilt of my past mistakes has weighed heavily on me, and facing the media brings those feelings to the surface once again.


    When wended in New York and faced the media yesterday, Steve was there with me, but now I¡¯m alone. I wish he was me right now. s, he isn¡¯t, and I have to face it alone, like always.


    I can do this because I have faced the worst before.


    Taking a deep breath, I step forward, trying to maintain myposure as I prepare to face the barrage of questions. The reporters swarm around me, firing questions left and right, their microphones thrust in my direction.


    ¡°Why did you run away, Grace?¡±


    ¡°How can you exin keeping the pregnancy a secret?¡±


    Their words cut deep, bringing back memories of the pain and chaos I¡¯ve experienced in the absence of Steve. I want to scream, tosh out at them for their insensitivity, but I know that won¡¯t solve anything. So, I gather my strength, ready to face their questions with resilience.


    I answer their inquiries in a calm tone until one reporter crosses the line.


    ¡°Are these babies even Steve¡¯s? Or did you have an affair?¡±


    A frown appears on my face and I clench my hands, ring at the reporter. How the fuck could he raise questions about my character? I just fucking feel like to kill him.


    There is a sheer silence as everyone awaits my response. Before I can say anything, Steve storms there, his face red with anger. He grabs the reporter¡¯s microphone, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    Is he really here?


    ¡°How dare you question the legitimacy of my children!¡± His voice booms, and in a fit of rage, hends a punch on the reporter, causing chaos among the media.


    I gasp, taken aback by the intensity of Steve¡¯s rage. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen him in anger before, but this is different. It¡¯s not just anger; it¡¯s a raw fury that I¡¯ve never witnessed from him before.


    However, what Steve did, I¡¯m d because that reporter deserved it. In fact, many more punches.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone question the paternity of my babies or insult Grace. Get lost now!¡± He growls in outrage, and his bodyguards quickly escort the reporters out.


    I watch him in astonishment as he takes a moment to collect himself. As he turns towards me, I see a mix of anger and concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Grace, are you okay?¡± He asks, his tone softened.


    Before I can answer him, his father storms to us, his face contorted with anger. ¡°What the hell, Steve? You punched a reporter for this woman. Are you out of your mind?¡± His voice is harsh enough to tighten my chest with sharp pain.


    Steve answers him with determination in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the mother of my children, Dad. I won¡¯t let anyone question her or our family. I won¡¯t tolerate insults thrown at her or our babies.¡±


    His father argues, ¡°She¡¯s tarnishing the family¡¯s reputation with her actions. Can¡¯t you see, Steve?¡±


    Hearing his hurtful words is like a stab in the heart, causing intense pain.


    ¡°This is my family, Dad. I won¡¯t let anyone, not even you, speak ill of Grace or my babies.¡± Steve retorts, causing me to stare at him in amazement.


    I¡¯m touched by the way he is supporting me, but history is repeating, they both are again fighting because of me. I can¡¯t create a rift between them.


    Dad, still fuming, finally utters, ¡°Fine, have it your way. But remember, you¡¯ll regret this, son. You¡¯ll regret supporting this woman as I had regretted in the past. Mark my words.¡±


    With that, he storms out of the room, and I wonder, ¡®Will I ever gain his trust again?¡¯


    Steve turns to me, concern etched on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was out of control.¡±


    He turns to leave, and I immediately stop him by entangling my pinky finger with his. It happens automatically. As he turns towards me, his gaze shifts from our entwined fingers to meet my eyes.


    ¡°Your support means a lot to me, Steve. Thank you.¡± I move closer to him and then ce a soft kiss on his cheek, standing on my toes.


    A smile shes on his face. ¡°I like your way of thanking me, ex-wife.¡±


    I reciprocate the smile, filled with immense gratitude for having him by my side. He truly is a blessing in my life.


    The person who was the pain in my ass in the past has now be the pir of support I never knew I needed. I never thought that our journey, beginning with a one-night stand and contract marriage, would bring us to this point.


    But the word ¡®ex-wife¡¯ stings, because I long to be more than that. I yearn to be his wife, not just temporarily, not as an ex, but as his forever wife.


    ¡°Steve,¡± I begin, still holding onto his pinky, ¡°as much as I appreciate your support, I don¡¯t want to cause conflict between you and your father. I can¡¯t bear to see you two fighting because of me.¡±


    He looks at me with a reassuring smile, keeping his gaze fixed on me. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re important to me, and I won¡¯t let anyone question or insult you. I¡¯ll always stand up for you.¡± I feel lumps forming in my throat.


    Will he just stop doing this? He¡¯s driving me insane with his unwavering support. Is he the same Steve who despised me? I can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m grateful for that, but I also don¡¯t want history to repeat itself, Steve. I don¡¯t want to be the reason for a divide between you and your father.¡±


    ¡°How can a person change so much?¡± He asks in a disbelieving tone. ¡°First, you weren¡¯t ready to ept your mistake, and now you¡¯re taking all the me on yourself.¡±


    I take a deep breath, my gaze meeting his. ¡°Even I can¡¯t recognise the person I have grown into, Steve. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve transformed in ways I never imagined. In the past, I was quite selfish, but now I¡¯ve be much more selfless. That¡¯s why now I don¡¯t want to cause any tension between you and your father.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Grace, you aren¡¯t creating any tension between us. He is thinking wrong about you. He has to understand that you have changed.¡±


    I plead, holding his hand. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ll face his hatred because I deserved it. Please, you just stop fighting with him for me.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I can¡¯t stand by and let anyone insult you. But I¡¯ll find a way to handle this without causing more issues with my father.¡± As he reassures me, I heave a sigh of relief.


    Finally, he understands me! Thank God.


    ¡°Thank you, Steve. I just want your father to see himself that I¡¯ve changed and I¡¯m not the person I used to be.¡±


    As he ces his hand on my face, for a few seconds I close my eyes, losing myself in his touch. ¡°Grace, I¡¯ll work on helping him understand, and I won¡¯t let you face his hatred alone.¡±


    I smile at him, feeling so grateful for his support. And the way he gazes at me like I¡¯m his everything, it¡¯s absolutely intoxicating.


    I¡¯m head over heels in love with this man, and there¡¯s no stopping.


    ***

 Chapter 44 I missed our proximity

    Steve and I enter the room where Olivia has been taking care of our little twins.


    Steve¡¯s eyes light up as he approaches the crib where Giana and Evan lie peacefully. ¡°Hey, my little munchkins. Daddy missed you.¡± He coos, gently picking them up one by one and kissing their foreheads.


    A contented smile spread across my face as I stand by, watching him with the twins. The way he holds them, the affection in his eyes-it¡¯s a sight that warms my heart. I never thought that I would ever experience this. But the more I experience this side of him, the more I fall for him.


    ¡°Olivia, you can go to the guest room. When we need any help, we¡¯ll give you a call.¡± As Steve orders her, she leaves after nodding.


    He embraces Giana closer to his heart with a contented smile on his face. ¡°Princess, you have no idea how much Daddy missed these cuddles.¡±


    As he spends time with Giana and Evan, I receive a message on my phone.


    It¡¯s from Elsa.


    Elsa: Hello, babes. What¡¯s going on?


    I sit on the sofa, typing.


    Me: I¡¯m just facing media questions every day, and Steve¡¯s father¡¯s hatred. However, I¡¯m d that Steve is there with me in all these.


    Elsa: He is a nice man, Grace. And I¡¯m sure he loves you, therefore he is still supporting you.


    As soon as I read her text, my eyes automatically went towards Steve. I really wish her words were true.


    ¡®I just want to let you know that if you want to keep them in your life, you have to stay with me, just as their mother.¡¯ His words echo in my mind.


    Me: But he always says that he is letting me stay with him because I¡¯m the mother of his babies.


    I text her back, pouring my heart out. Knowing the kind of person Steve is, there¡¯s no doubt that he can be good to me because I¡¯m the mother of his children.


    Elsa: Whatever it is, Grace. Just don¡¯t lose him now.


    I again nce at Steve, who is still engrossed in ying with the twins. My lips curve automatically into a small smile, while my eyes be a little teary at seeing my little family making memories. I never want to lose them. Never. But do I seriously deserve a person like Steve in my life? He has a heart of gold, and what am I? Nothingpared to him.


    Me: I¡¯ll try my best to fix things between us because I want him as my husband again. But sometimes I feel like I don¡¯t deserve his support after all the mistakes I¡¯ve made.


    A tear trickles down my eyes as I type whatever is in my heart and mind, bothering me from deep inside.


    Elsa: Grace, everyone makes mistakes. It¡¯s about learning and growing. Steve sees something in you, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s standing by you.


    I read her text and nce again at Steve, pondering Elsa¡¯s words. It¡¯s true; Steve has been there for me, supporting me. Maybe there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll be ready to make me his wife again. Even though I feel like he is way too good for me, I can still hope for him to be mine again.


    I truly desire him in my life; it¡¯s more than just a want-it¡¯s a need. His presence brings me happiness and peace. Without him, my life feels empty; every momentcks joy andpleteness.


    I will change myself for him. I will make myself worthy of him. Although I can¡¯t erase whatever I did in the past, I promise myself that I will be a better version of myself. Just for him!


    Me: You¡¯re right, Elsa. I should focus on learning from my mistakes and bing a better person for Steve and the twins.


    Wiping my tears, I text her back with a determined expression.


    Elsa: That¡¯s the spirit, my girl. Now tell me what my little munchkins are doing?


    My eyes light up at the mention of my babies, my little bundles of joy.


    Me: They¡¯re ying with their daddy.


    After texting Elsa, I make a video call to share a glimpse of Giana and Evan with her. As the call connects, her face appears on the screen, and she smiles warmly.


    ¡°Show me the twins.¡± As she speaks, her voice is filled with excitement.


    ¡°Wait, a second.¡± I turn the camera toward Giana and Evan, who are still in Steve¡¯s arms, enjoying their father¡¯s yful interactions.


    I approach closer to the twins to give her a better view of them.


    Elsa grins as she sees them. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Hi, little ones! How are you?¡±


    I chuckle, watching Elsa wave at the screen as if the babies could see her. ¡°They miss you, Elsa.¡±


    Steve, realising we¡¯re on a video call, smiles and holds the twins closer to the camera. ¡°Say hi to Aunt Elsa, Giana and Evan.¡± They let out a cheerful babble in response.


    Elsa giggles at their cuteness. ¡°They¡¯re so adorable. I want to hold them.¡±


    ¡°Thene to meet us soon, Aunt Elsa,¡± I speak in a babyish tone, causing her to chuckle.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯lle to meet my little bears super soon.¡±


    Towards the end of the call, Giana stirs, and Steve gently soothes her.


    I utter, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for their nap. Say goodbye, little ones.¡±


    Elsa waves and blows a virtual kiss, ¡°Goodbye, Giana and Evan! Aunt Elsa can¡¯t wait to hold you again.¡±


    ¡°See you soon, Elsa.¡± I disconnect the call.


    ***


    Next day,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Steve¡¯s father has nned for the twins¡¯ wee party. Giana and Evan, dressed in matching white outfits, lie on the bed, looking absolutely angelic.


    I just can¡¯t get over them.


    Giana wears a beautiful white dress, a tiny matching hairband adorning her head. Evan, in a white coat suit, looks like a little gentleman in the making. The two of them create an irresistibly adorable sight.


    And now we never forget to make them wear mittens because we don¡¯t want them to hurt each other or themselves by scratching their face or grabbing their hair.


    As Steve and I stand by their bedside after making them ready, we gaze at them with overwhelming love. Their innocent faces, tiny fingers, and how beautiful they look in their outfit-I can¡¯t take my eyes off of them. They both are so precious and adorable.


    ¡°Grace, they look perfect,¡± Steve whispers, his voice filled with awe as we settle down beside them.


    I smile, gently adjusting the little hairband on Giana¡¯s head. ¡°They do, Steve. Our little angels.¡± I lean down and ce a soft kiss on their forehead.


    ¡°Grace, now you get ready. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± He looks at me, caressing Giana¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like leaving them.¡± I take their tiny hands in mine, admiring their innocent faces as they look at me.


    Motherhood haspletely changed me. Previously, I used to get ready for every asion. It was my favourite thing-getting ready, admiring myself, praising myself. But from the moment twins have stepped into my life, all I want is to make them ready and unt them, to show how adorable and beautiful they are.


    From unting myself to unting my beautiful babies, this journey has been even more beautiful than I could have imagined. But wait, I can¡¯t forget about my babies¡¯ daddy either. He¡¯s handsome. I may not have fully epted it before, but being his wife and showing him off was also something I loved to do.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    When I y with the twins, rocking the rattles and talking to them, Grace returns from the dressing room. She is dressed up in a tiered,ced-up ck dress, and I can¡¯t take my eyes off her because she looks so gorgeous. Nobody can say that two weeks ago, she delivered two babies.


    I just can¡¯t resist this woman!


    I see her struggling to tie thece of her dress from behind, standing in front of the mirror.


    Like before, she is hesitating to ask me to help her. Something can never change.


    ¡°Babies, Daddy is justing after helping your mommy,¡± I whisper to my little ones who look extraordinarily adorable in their white outfits.


    As I approach her, our eyes meet in the mirror, and for a moment, the world fades away. There¡¯s an unspoken connection between us, an intensity that words can¡¯t capture.


    I grasp theces of her dress to tie the intricate design, our eyes remain locked through the mirror. There¡¯s a maic pull between us that neither of us can deny.


    Unable to resist the urge, I lean in and press a soft kiss on her bare shoulder, causing a shiver to run down her spine.


    Fuck! I can¡¯t even exin in words how much I missed this.


    I pull her towards me by theces of her dress after securing it properly, our eyes locked in a passionate gaze.


    The touch of her skin against mine sends electricity down my spine. Our bodies burn with desire as we stand here, lost in each other. The world disappears around us, and all that remains is the electricity between us.


    Her body pressed against mine, I longed for this.


    As I snake my arm around her waist and hold her close, the warmth of her presence envelops me, and in the reflection, I see her cheeks flush with a rosy hue.


    That¡¯s something new about her, and I like it.


    ¡°You look stunning, Grace,¡± I whisper in her ear, and she closes her eyes as my warm breath caresses her skin.


    As I move down to kiss her neck, a loud cry interrupts the moment, startling us. We both turn our heads to see one of the twins fussing in the crib.


    Grace rushes to soothe the baby while I stand there, my body still burning with desire. After a long time, we have shared a passionate moment, and I realise that I missed our proximity as much as I missed her.


    ***

 Chapter 45 A moment to cherish forever

    As we reach downstairs, cradling each baby, photographers rush toward us to capture our photos.


    We strike poses for them, beaming, our eyes locked on our precious little ones. Bending down, I press a gentle kiss on Giana¡¯s tiny forehead, and like magic, a smile spreads across her face. It¡¯s incredible how much she adores her daddy¡¯s touch!


    While we¡¯repletely engrossed in Giana¡¯s adorable smile, Evan cries because his mama and daddy are busy with his sister. He needs our attention, maybe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my baby.¡± I calm him down by rubbing his back, and he eventually falls asleep in my arms while the photographers continue to capture the precious moment. All eyes are on us tonight.


    Grace¡¯s father approaches us, his eyes welling up with tears of joy as he sees his grandchildren for the first time. He takes Evan from my arms, showering him with kisses, and then takes Giana into his arms, doing the same.


    He turns to Grace with guilt in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grace, for not supporting you and shutting the door in your face when you needed me the most. I¡¯m such a terrible father.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad, it¡¯s not your mistake. I hurt your feelings, and you didn¡¯t know about my pregnancy. So don¡¯t say sorry,¡± she reassures him, holding his arms to ease his guilt.


    She has changed so much, now considering everyone¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m falling in love even more with this version of her.


    My fatheres over to meet Grace¡¯s father. I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t vent out the anger he has towards Grace on her father. He takes Evan from my arms, who was peacefully sleeping. Even Giana is asleep, unaffected by the celebratory atmosphere.


    The photographer captures our family photo, and at that moment, I feelplete. I desire nothing else from God.


    ***


    As we turn around after gentlyying the babies in the beautifully decorated crib, adorned with balloons and fiery lights, we find Mike and Jace, along with Jace¡¯s wife, Zara, approaching us.


    Jace and Zara seem like a perfect couple to me. They¡¯re made for each other. Their love is evident in the way they look at each other.


    Mike grins widely, ¡°Steve, Grace, congrattions on the little miracles!¡± He pats me on the back while Jace and Zara pass us a warm smile.


    ¡°Thanks, Mike. Meet Giana and Evan,¡± I introduce, gesturing towards the crib where the twins are sleeping peacefully.


    Zara reaches out to Grace, ¡°Hi, Grace. It¡¯s so wonderful to finally meet you. The twins are adorable.¡±


    Grace gives her a smile. ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s great to meet you too.¡±


    Jace gives me a side hug. ¡°Steve, you¡¯ve got a beautiful family. Congrats, man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m blessed.¡± I reply, feeling proud as a father.


    Mike turns his attention to the babies. ¡°Can we get a closer look?¡±


    ¡°Of course,e on,¡± I say, leading them toward the crib where twins sleep peacefully, unaware of the celebration surrounding them.


    As they gather around, admiring the little ones, Mike exims, ¡°Wow, they¡¯re tiny wonders!¡±


    Zara adds, ¡°They¡¯re absolutely precious. Grace, you must be over the moon.¡±


    Grace nods. ¡°Absolutely. They¡¯re our little miracles. They made me a new person. Now I can¡¯t even imagine my life without them.¡±


    We spend some time chatting and enjoying the joyous atmosphere of the twins¡¯ wee party. The room is filled withughter, happiness, and the asional sound of a camera capturing these memorable moments.


    Later in the evening, as the celebration continues, Grace and I find a quiet moment together, looking at the twins in the crib. It¡¯s a beautiful sight, and I feel grateful for the blessings in our lives.


    Giana is fascinated by a balloon hovering just above her. Her blue eyes widen with wonder, and she makes adorable attempts to reach for it, tiny hands iling in the air.


    On the other side of the crib, Evan liesfortably, uninterested in the balloon. Instead, his attention is captivated by a yful plush toy hanging above him. His tiny hands swat at the toy with all the determination a two-week-old can muster.


    Determined to catch the balloon, Giana lets out a series of cute coos and gurgles while Evan talks with the toy in hisnguage. We burst intoughter at the charming antics of their tiny duo.


    Photographers seize the opportunity and capture these heartwarming moments.


    As we give the balloon to Giana and the toy to Evan, they start sucking them, indicating to us that they¡¯re hungry.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to feed them, Steve.¡± Grace utters, moving her eyes to me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I joke, ¡°You should feed them before they start crying, bing tiny angry hulks. Then they¡¯ll throw tantrums and it¡¯ll get difficult for us to handle them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She chuckles, cradling Evan, while I lift Giana in my arms.


    We head inside to fill the little tummy of our little ones.


    ***


    After feeding the hungry twins, we return to the party, nestling them against us. Their grandfathers take them to introduce them to some guests.


    The party atmosphere changes as romantic music ys in the background, and couples start dancing on stage.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with your ex-husband?¡± I ask Grace, extending my hand towards her, causing her brows to slightly raise in surprise.


    I just don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to dance with her because I have always imagined romantically dancing with her.


    After a few seconds only, a smile spreads across her beautiful face, and she ces her hand in mine. ¡°I would love to.¡±


    When her hand brushes against mine, it sends a jolt of electricity down my spine. It¡¯s incredible how her mere touch has the power to make me tremble.


    And I can tell that her smile reflects her excitement to dance with me, and it brings me so much joy.


    After guiding her to the stage, I ce my hands on her waist before yanking her towards me. She rests her hands on my shoulders, fixing her sparkling brown eyes on me. Every time her eyes meet mine, I lose myself into them. There¡¯s some kind of magic in them.


    As our eyes silently converse, our bodies move to the rhythm of the song. I rest my hands on her back, and when she feels my touch on her bare skin, a shiver runs through her veins. I truly love her reaction to my touch.


    After bending her body backwards, I lean my body on hers. As my face rests on her neck, she feels my warm breath on her skin, and an electric current passes through our bodies.


    As I pull her close to me, snaking my arm around her waist, her body meets my muscr chest. I can feel the movement of her busts as they rise and fall with each heavy breath. Our faces are inches apart, and we can feel each other¡¯s warm breath on our lips. The proximity drives us crazy.


    I missed this a lot. Really!


    She encircles her arms around my neck, moving closer to my face. Just one more step and our lips will touch.


    Fuck! I have been dying to devour her juicy lips since Ist kissed her.


    However, not today, but soon I¡¯ll kiss her because I need more time before giving my heart to her. I can clearly see in her eyes that she is also craving to feel my lips against hers, but she must wait. This time, I want to kiss her soul, not just her lips. I want to connect with her on a deeper level.


    Her brown locks fall over her eyes like a curtain, blocking out the sunlight. I desire to see her intoxicating eyes.


    As she removes her hand from around my neck to brush away her hair, I clutch her hands to stop her before cing them back on my shoulders. I tuck her lock behind her ear, and her brown eyes twinkle back at me.


    I move closer to her ear and whisper, ¡°I have been waiting for this dance with you for so long.¡± My hand brushes across her cheek and I add, ¡°And you look so gorgeous than my imagination.¡±


    Her cheeks flush with a rosy hue, and a soft smile ys on her lips. ¡°And you¡¯re driving me crazy with your hotness, Steve.¡± She murmurs, rubbing her body against mine.


    That old mischievous sparkle in her eyes is back, and it¡¯s like a breath of fresh air! I¡¯ve really missed her boldness since we separated.


    To be honest, I like her boldness. It makes her more desirable.


    However, I again won¡¯t give in to my desires easily because this time, I just don¡¯t want to fuck her. I want to make love to her, making her body, mind and soul mine.


    We slowly sway with the melody of the song, her hands resting on my chest, and mine still on her back, my fingertips brushing her with rhythm. With each step, we feel more connected to each other. A smile never leaves our faces, expressing the joy of dancing together.


    As I twirl her, herughter fills the air and her dress dances around us. I just admire her with an affectionate smile on my face.


    Standing behind her, I snake my arms around her waist, and we move in perfect harmony to the music, savouring each magical moment.


    I nuzzle her hair, losing myself in its fragrance, and she ces her hand on my face, caressing my beard with her fingertips. My eyes automatically close, and a contented smile spreads on my face with the gentle touch of her soft hand. This feels so damn good! It¡¯s not just a dance, it is beyond that. It¡¯s a moment to cherish forever.


    As our foreheads press against each other, wepletely lose ourselves in each other. The people around us disappear; it¡¯s just her and me, alone. This is what I craved, a deep connection.


    As she rests her head on my chest, I wrap my arms around her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been the missing piece in my life. With you, I feel alive andplete. I¡¯ve been lost without you, Steve. And now that you¡¯re here, holding me in your arms, it feels like everything is finally falling into ce.¡± Her confession sends shivers down my spine, and I tighten my embrace around her, never wanting to let her go. Every word she speaks touches my soul.


    Every moment without you has felt like an eternity. My heart ached for your touch, your warmth, and the magic we shared. I¡¯ve yearned for you with an intensity that words can¡¯t fully capture, Grace.


    I want to confess too, but not now because I need time to trust herpletely.


    We cradle our precious twins-Evan in his mama¡¯s arms and Giana in mine before moving carefully and gently in perfect sync. Our eyes are fixed on our babies, and they stare at us with a shine in their eyes.


    It¡¯s such a joy to see them dancing with us. They respond to the music and our movements, their eyes filled with wonder and curiosity. We press our lips on their foreheads, and as Giana¡¯s little hand touches my hair, a smile lights up my face.


    As I press a gentle kiss on Grace¡¯s forehead, she closes her eyes, savouring the touch of my lips. Her return to my life has brought so much happiness. With this loving kiss, I silently vow to protect her and our precious babies until my veryst breath. It¡¯s a promise thates straight from the depths of my heart.


    With Grace¡¯s head resting gently on my chest, we hold our precious babies close, swaying together. It¡¯s a moment filled with pure bliss, and our guests watch in awe. This dance creates a magical moment that will forever be imprinted in our hearts.


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    As the twins¡¯ wee party continues, I stand in the corner, admiring Steve ying with the twins. They¡¯re lying in the crib now. I feel blessed to have this family. Life has given me a second chance, and I won¡¯t let anybody, not even myself, ruin this happiness.


    The dance with Steve was magical, but I wished him to kiss me because I have been longing to feel his lips on mine for long eight months. And I know this time, the kiss will be more meaningful. I just can¡¯t wait to experience this feeling.


    Please, Steve, don¡¯t make me wait for so long.


    I return to the earth as Jace and Mike approach me with genuine smiles on their faces.


    Jace speaks first. ¡°Grace, we¡¯ve known Steve for a long time. And it¡¯s clear that not only the babies mean a lot to him, but you do too. Please, this time, don¡¯t break his heart.¡±


    I¡¯ll never break his heart. Never, ever, not even in my dreams.


    Mike adds, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been through a lot, and seeing him so happy now is like a breath of fresh air. Just be honest with him.¡±


    I look at them, appreciating their genuine concern for Steve. They are the example of genuine friends.


    Nodding, I respond with honesty. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from my past mistakes. I won¡¯t let anything jeopardize what we have, and I¡¯m determined to make things right. Steve and the twins are my world now.¡±


    They exchange nces, satisfied with my response. ¡°Good,¡± Jace says, ¡°Because we can see that he really loves you a lot. Don¡¯t let that slip away.¡±


    My heartbeat elerates as soon as his words echo in my mind.


    Love? Could it be true that Steve loves me? How is that possible? He used to despise me. Yet, I can¡¯t deny the warmth in his eyes for me now. His eyes shine for me, just as mine do for him. It¡¯s undeniable.


    In the past few days, I brushed off the warmth in his eyes, thinking it was just his way of being. But now, hearing someone else voice those words, I can¡¯t help but blush and feel content.


    How did I be so lucky to deserve a guy like Steve? How did I be so fortunate to be the love of his life? It¡¯s overwhelming, but in the best possible way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never because now I have realised the importance of family. Don¡¯t worry, now I won¡¯t hurt him.¡± I reassure them with a smile on my face, but my heartbeat is quickening just thinking about his love for me.


    I can never hurt Steve because hurting him means now hurting myself and our precious family. Steve¡¯s presence has filled the void in my heart, and I can¡¯t imagine a life without him by my side.


    As Jace and Mike walk away, I turn my attention back to Steve, who is conversing with some guests. His smile lights up the room, and my heart swells with love for him.


    I love you so much, Mr Steve Grey. And I¡¯ll never hurt you and let you go.


    All I want at this moment is just to run towards him and engulf him in my arms, confessing my love to him.

 Chapter 46 You’ll Never Trust Me

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been a few days since the twins¡¯ wee party. The dance with Grace that night it¡¯s forever etched in my memory. It was such a blissful moment. And now, it¡¯s been almost three weeks since Grace reentered my life, bringing along our two bundles of joy. With each passing day, I¡¯m trusting Grace more and more. She has truly changed herself.


    I¡¯m not angry with her anymore. Actually, when I reflect on our past, I have realised that it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault for not telling me about her pregnancy. I never made her feel like I truly cared for her, and I never made an effort to truly understand her on a deeper level.


    So, as much as she was at fault, I was at fault as well. Somewhere, I feel I was more at fault because when she left me, during our separation, I used to im that I loved her, that I would be there for her, and that I just wanted to meet her. But when I met her, what did I do? I med her.


    It was so foolish of me that instead of engulfing her in my arms and showering her with all my love; I behaved like a jerk. I feel like I messed up because I imed to be in love, but if I truly love her, then I should have confessed it to her by now, rather than expressing it through my gestures.


    But I¡¯ve just realised that love should be expressed in words. As poetic as it may sound that love can be felt, it¡¯s true, but that¡¯s not enough. If you¡¯re truly in love, express it, and make the effort.


    However, now I¡¯ll waste no more time. I¡¯m going to confess to her how much she truly means to me before it¡¯s toote. She has changed so much; she has be softer with everyone around her and has started understanding other people¡¯s points of view, which only makes me fall for her even harder than before.


    I love her with all her ws, but witnessing her transformation in such a positive way deepens my love for her even further.


    The entire day at the office, her face and her smile kept shing in my mind. All I want now is to go to her, embrace her in my arms, and tell her how much I love and miss her.


    As soon as I finish my work at the office, I head straight home to meet her. I want to express my feelings to her without dy.


    However, as I enter my room, a scene in front of me shatters the image I had of Grace¡¯s transformation. I see her yelling at Olivia with the same tone and harshness she once used for the maids and servants in the house.


    I¡¯m taken aback.


    Grace growls, ¡°Just shut up and get lost. I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°Fucking get lost.¡± As Grace shouts, Olivia leaves in tears, uttering apologies that fall on deaf ears.


    My heart sinks. I feel disappointed, and I can¡¯t shake off the realisation that perhaps Grace hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    Was her entire transformation just an act to stay with the twins?


    I thought she had changed. It hurts so deeply that I forget I have to confess my feelings to her.


    Confess my feelings to whom? The woman who can do anything for her purpose. I can¡¯t believe I trusted her so easily. I feel so stupid.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why the fuck every time I let her hurt me? Why?


    ¡®You¡¯ll regret supporting this woman as I had regretted in the past. Mark my words.¡¯ Dad¡¯s words echo in my ear, and I feel lumps in my throat. I feel like it¡¯s a nightmare.


    As Grace¡¯s eyes fall on me, sheposes herself and approaches me, ¡°Steve-¡±


    Before she can say something, I utter, my voice broken and filled with disappointment. ¡°I thought you had changed, Grace. But you¡¯re still the same, shouting at the servant without any reason.¡±


    ¡°Steve, it¡¯s not what you think. I-¡± She tries to exin, but stops as I show my hand to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a word. I believed you were changing, but now I see it was just an act. You¡¯re still the same.¡± Her eyes widen upon listening to my words.


    This time, I won¡¯t let her manipte me. Fuck! I feel so hurt. How can I let her hurt me every fucking time?


    She pleads, ¡°Steve, please listen. It¡¯s not what you think. I was just-¡±


    I cut her off, my tone harsh and unforgiving. ¡°Grace, I know you were just pretending like you always do. I was an idiot to believe that you had be a better person.¡±


    ¡°Steve, stop it. Let me exin to you, please.¡± She entangles her tiny finger with mine, fixing her eyes on me. For a second, I feel like to trust her again. Maybe I¡¯m thinking wrong.


    Hell, no! It¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t let myself hurt because of her. Not anymore.


    I disentangle our fingers, ring at her. ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t have to pretend that you have changed. After knowing your truth, I¡¯ll still let you stay with our babies because I¡¯m not like you that I¡¯ll separate babies from their parents.¡±


    As tears trickle down her cheeks, my heart aches. I feel like wiping her tears and telling her what she means to me.


    No, no! These are fake tears. You can¡¯t fall for this, Steve.


    I make my heart of stone and decide not to fall for her crocodile tears.


    ¡°Steve, please listen. It¡¯s not what you think. I was just-¡±


    I turn away and storm out, mming the door without giving her a chance to finish because I know that if I stand in front of her, her eyes, her face, and her expressions will again melt my heart, even though I know it¡¯s all acting, totally fake.


    As I walk away, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that my father was right. His warnings echo in my mind, ¡®You¡¯ll regret trusting her, son.¡¯


    Tears roll down my cheeks. I feel so broken, and I¡¯m really regretting trusting her. A woman like Grace can never change. My dreams have been shattered again. How could I have been so blind, so foolish, to believe that she had truly changed?


    As I rey every moment with Grace, I question if any of it was real. Theughter we shared, the tender moments with our newborn twins-all of it feels fake now after knowing it was all just a carefully constructed lie.


    I¡¯m utterly devastated by the realisation that I¡¯ve been holding onto hope for a version of Grace that doesn¡¯t exist, a version that only lives in my imagination. Every piece of my heart feels like it¡¯s been shattered into a million pieces.


    ***


    In the days that follow, I deliberately choose to ignore Grace, shutting her outpletely. I can¡¯t let her affect me. I know I love her, but I can¡¯t let her y with my feelings, not anymore.


    When I get back from work every evening, I take the twins to my father¡¯s room to spend time with them to distract myself. My little munchkins¡¯ughter and yful babbling be a temporary escape from the pain I¡¯m feeling. I watch them, forgetting the disappointment and hurt that Grace has caused.


    Grace looks desperate to talk, but I stay firm in my decision to stay silent. The hurt runs deep, and the trust we had feels broken beyond repair. I embrace the silence as a shield, protecting myself from more heartache.


    But deep down, despite all my efforts to distance myself from her or distract myself to avoid her, she still affects me. Yes, her mere existence does. Because I am genuinely and wholeheartedly in love with her.


    I know that if I talk to her, my heart will melt again at the sight of her tears, even though I know they are fake. She¡¯ll fool me again with her acting of being a kind woman. I just can¡¯t let her hurt me again.


    My father, observing my distressed state, says, ¡°Steve, I warned you about her. Sometimes, people don¡¯t change.¡±


    I just stay silent. A part of me still wishes for a different reality-for the woman I thought Grace could be.


    As the days pass, I find myself caught in a struggle between the desire to believe in her and the painful reality unfolding before me.


    ying with the twins gives me a break from the pain I¡¯m going through, however it still hurts me. I just can¡¯t ignore Grace because I love her, and that¡¯s why her actions hurt me every fucking time.


    One evening, when I return from the office, I smile as I see Grace talking with the babies, who giggle and gurgle lying in their lounger. The joy on their faces, the way they respond to their mother-it¡¯s a beautiful sight.


    Every time I see Grace, I fall for her, and it feels like I shouldn¡¯t ignore her. But the pain intensifies when I recall how she shouted at Olivia.


    No matter how hard I try to remain strong, her presence keeps pulling me at my heartstrings, bringing back memories of the woman I fell in love with, the one who was changing for the better. It feels like a battle between my love for her and the anguish her actions have caused.


    As Grace feels my presence, she looks at me with hope in her eyes that I¡¯ll respond to her. ¡°Steve.¡±


    I resist the urge to respond, shielding my emotions. The twins, feeling the change in the air, fix their curious gaze on me.


    Grace hesitates before speaking. ¡°Steve, can we talk? Please. It¡¯s been a week. I miss you.¡±


    I look at her, the pain in her eyes evident. A part of me softens, and I¡¯m about to take a step forward towards her, but my subconscious reminds me that I¡¯m making a stupid decision and falling into her trap.


    I can¡¯t. Because the wounds are still fresh, and I can¡¯t easily let go of the hurt.


    Without answering to her, I walk towards the twins and lift them into my arms. Their innocent smiles distract me from the inner chaos for a few seconds.


    As I head to my father¡¯s room with the twins, Grace speaks up, her voice firm. ¡°Enough, Steve. If I¡¯m staying quiet, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll keep ignoring me.¡±


    I don¡¯t respond, determined to maintain my silence.


    ¡°That day I shouted at Olivia because-¡± Grace starts, but I tighten my grip on the twins and continue to walk in the corridors, not giving her a chance to exin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go like this today. You must listen to me. I have given you enough time.¡± She steps in front of me, her eyes filled with anger and pain, but I try to bypass her.


    ¡°That day, she applied expired cream on the babies, and seeing the rashes on them, I lost my temper. I¡¯m sorry if I did something wrong. Just please stop ignoring me.¡± A sob escapes her mouth, shattering my heart.


    And her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I stop in my tracks. The twins wriggle in my arms, feeling the tension.


    Fuck! I want to kill myself right now. Why didn¡¯t I listen to her that day? Why do I always end up hurting her? And why is it so difficult to trust her? I shouldn¡¯t have overreacted.


    Afterposing herself, she stands in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re not always right, Mr. Steve Grey. And if you truly care for me, why did you never ask me why I used to shout at servants without a reason? Did you ever ask, Steve, why I was rude to them?¡± She looks at me with defiance, waiting for me to answer.


    I open my mouth, but close it because I¡¯m not understanding what I should say to her. I¡¯m such a terrible person who always hurts the person he loves the most.


    Fuck! That night, I desired to understand her, yet instead, I misinterpreted her intentions once more. Well done, Mr Steve Grey. Well done.


    ¡°Now, why are you not saying anything? Now speak something? Say something, Steve.¡± She stares directly into my eyes, her eyes spitting fire. ¡°I¡¯m not a maniac who will hate or shout at someone without reason. Never judge a book by its cover, Mr. Grey. Never!¡±


    After such a long time, I¡¯m encountering her anger once more. I must speak up; remaining silent is no longer an option. I need to make amends for my mistakes.


    I stumble over my words. ¡°Gra-Grace I¡¯m-I¡¯m so-so-sorry that I mis-misunderstood you.¡±


    She lets out a painful chuckle. ¡°No, Steve, keep your sorry to yourself. I don¡¯t need it. Now I have understood that no matter what I do, you¡¯ll never trust me. You¡¯ll never forget the Grace I was before. You¡¯ll always misunderstand me.¡±


    Her words sting, and for the first time, I¡¯m left speechless.


    As she walks away, I stand there, realising that I¡¯ve been too quick to judge her. And I question myself: why do I never ask her why she is like this? Why?


    I have seen in her eyes the extent of the hurt I¡¯ve caused, far beyond what I could have imagined. But now, I am prepared to make amends. No matter what it takes, I will win her heart and discover everything about her. Most importantly, I will never misunderstand her again. Never.

 Chapter 47 I’ve Always Loved You

    I return to the earth as twins squirm in my arms, trying to catch my attention. Their innocent smile distracts me from the guilt I¡¯m going through.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little ones that I misjudged your mommy. Will you both help me understand her better?¡± I whisper to the twins, feeling remorse for hurting my love.


    As if responding to me, the twins giggle and lift their hands to touch my face. Their touch gives me aforting warmth.


    I also feel a bit relieved because the changed version of Grace wasn¡¯t just my imagination. She has truly changed. She wasn¡¯t deceiving me for her purposes. My love story will get a happy ending, I¡¯m certain now.


    I decide to talk with Grace, understanding that there might be more to the story than I initially understood.


    As I enter our room, I find her sitting alone on the sofa, her eyes filled with pain, fixed on the floor. Whenever I see her upset, it shatters my heart. But now it hurts me even more because I¡¯m the reason for her pain.


    Damn it, Steve. Just stop hurting her, for God¡¯s sake.


    Afterying down the babies in the crib, I turn on the mobile toys above the crib to keep them busy with their rhythmic sounds.


    ncing at Grace, Ipose myself before approaching her. I settle down beside her and entangle my pinky finger with hers like she always does. As I did this, a lone tear rolls down her cheek, making me feel more guilty for not listening to her.


    However, I¡¯m a bit relieved because she doesn¡¯t push away my hand.


    After moving closer to her face, as I suck the tear from her face, she closes her eyes in response, getting lost in my touch. Like this, I wish to take away all the pain from her life with my love.


    I retreat from her and notice that her eyes are still closed. ¡°Grace.¡± She opens her eyes as I call her, gently tucking her brown lock behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should have listened to you.¡± My voice is filled with remorse as I apologise.


    If I had listened to her that night, we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all the suffering.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologise, Steve, as I haven¡¯t given you any reason to trust me. It is difficult to believe that I have changed because I was so maniptive and self-centred earlier. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She utters, clearly hurt.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, Grace. You have changed now, I can see that-¡±


    As I try to exin, she cuts me off. ¡°No, Steve, you will never understand me. When a situation like that day urs again, you¡¯ll react in the same way.¡± She pulls her hand away and looks away.


    As I take her chin in a gentle hold and turn her face towards me, my eyes filled with guilt meet her eyes filled with hurt. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll always trust you, Grace,¡± I whisper, looking straight into her eyes.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t trust me, Steve. You will always see me as the mother of your babies.¡± Her voice chokes with emotions, and I feel a twinge in my heart.


    I fix my gaze filled with honesty on her. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re more than just the mother of our babies. You¡¯re important to me. I want to understand you, support you, and build a future together.¡±


    ¡°Steve, we¡¯re not together anymore. We¡¯re not a couple. You¡¯re just letting me stay with you for the twins.¡± She looks at me with sadness in her eyes.


    I think it¡¯s finally time to reveal a secret to her.


    I take a deep breath before speaking in a soft tone. ¡°No, Grace, I¡¯m letting you stay with me because I want you back in my life, and you¡¯re still my wife.¡± As I reveal this, she freezes in her ce, and her eyes widen in astonishment.


    Yes, she is still my wife. Mrs Grace Grey. I never signed the divorce papers.


    ¡°What the fuck! You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± She gives me a look of disbelief, and all the sadness just disappears from her face in an instant.


    A smile spreads across my face, seeing her reaction. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m kidding, baby?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then why did you always call me ex-wife?¡± She raises an eyebrow in suspicion.


    I grab her arms and slightly pull her towards me, locking my eyes with hers. ¡°Because¡­¡± As I move closer to her face, her breath bes heavy. ¡°I was teasing you. In fact, I was punishing you for leaving me. You have no idea how much I yearned for you.¡±


    A mix of emotions ys across her face, listening to the truth. ¡°How can this be possible? Divorce papers? I thought¡­¡±


    I withdraw my hands from her arms and sp her face. ¡°I never signed those papers, Grace. You¡¯re still my wife, Mrs. Steve Grace Grey. You belong to me, and always will.¡± My voice turns grim as I utter thest sentence.


    I seriously can¡¯t imagine her being with someone else. My soul burns every fucking time I think about the men she had slept with. They touched what¡¯s mine. When she left, I couldn¡¯t stop wondering for even a single second about whom she¡¯d be spending her night with. The thought of another man¡¯s hands on her, of another man tasting her lips, ignites a fury within me that I can barely contain.


    This woman drives me crazy. It¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    Grace¡¯s words pull me back to earth. ¡°But I thought¡­ I thought we were divorced.¡± The confusion and shock are etched on every corner of her face.


    Taking a deep breath, Ipose myself because it¡¯s not time to show my possession over her, she needs an exnation.


    I stroke her cheeks with my thumbs. ¡°No, Grace. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sign those papers because I have always loved you. I have been in love with you since my eyesnded on you at the club. From that night, I could never stop my heart from beating for you.¡±


    She stays silent, and I continue after taking a pause. ¡°When you had left me, since that day I had been waiting for our paths to cross again. However, when we finally met again, I was hurt to know that you wanted to keep me away from our babies. So I was taking time to trust you. But today I¡¯m ready to clear all the things between us.¡±


    I finish pouring my heart out, and she just looks at me mutely. When she finally opens her mouth to say something, the sound of the babies¡¯ cries echoes in the room.


    I mutter, ¡°Such a wrong timing, twins!¡±


    I look towards the crib where the twins are crying. ¡°I think before clearing everything between us, we should check on the babies.¡± As I suggest, she nods in response.


    We both stand up and together we approach the crib where the twins are now fussing.


    As they notice us, they stop crying for a second, only to resume even louder.


    ¡°Hey, my princess, Daddy is here. Stop crying.¡± I pick up Giana and soothe her cries, rubbing her back while Grace does the same with Evan.


    We look at each other, gently rocking the twins in our arms and conversing with each other through our eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After the babies have calmed down, still nestled in our arms, Grace opens up about her feelings. ¡°Steve, I never knew you¡¯ve always loved me, and you were waiting for me. I thought-¡± She pauses and takes a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I thought I was ruining your life, that you would find peace without me. You don¡¯t know, when I left you, what I went through. I wasn¡¯t interested in anything; only you stayed in my mind all the time. It was so difficult to handle the emotions.¡± Tears well up in her eyes as she expresses her agony.


    ¡°When you were suffering so much without me, then why didn¡¯t youe back to me, Grace?¡± I asked her immediately, confused and shocked.


    She sighs before responding to my question, her voice filled with many emotions. ¡°After a few days of our separation when I realised I love you, I came to meet you, but I saw you hugging a woman.¡± She bites her lower lip to suppress her sob. ¡°I thought you would stay happy without me. I didn¡¯t want to destroy your life again by returning to your life, Steve. It was so hard for me to stop myself from telling you about my pregnancy. I needed you badly, I missed you, and I was dying to tell you about our babies¡¯ arrival.¡±


    As she continues, tears trickle down her cheeks constantly, wrenching my heart. ¡°When they kicked in my womb for the first time, I wanted to share that joy with you, but stopped myself for you. For the first time, I put someone else above me, and that¡¯s you, Steve. You have changed me. Now the Grace who stands in front of you is a woman who isn¡¯t selfish anymore and who loves you more than anything else in this world. Life turned me into an emotionless woman, but you made me feel alive, experiencing all the emotions in the world.¡±


    Her heartfelt confession leaves me speechless. I didn¡¯t know she went through a lot without me, and she would be in love with me. I can¡¯t believe that she kept her pregnancy a secret for me. She has transformed into a new person.


    Fresh tears trickle down her cheeks as she fixes her gaze on me.


    After hastily lying Giana in the crib, I cup her face in my hands. ¡°Grace, we both made mistakes. But we can¡¯t change the past. Now what matters is our present and future. I want you back in my life, not just for the twins, but because I love you. And I want to spend the rest of my life cherishing you.¡± I confess, gently wiping her tears with my thumbs.


    I feel lightened because I was dying to confess my feelings to her. It was so hard to keep them inside me for such a long time.


    A smile tugs at her face, making my heart jump with joy. ¡°I love you too, Steve. I¡¯ve always loved you, even when I was too scared to admit it. Now, I promise I¡¯ll never hurt you intentionally.¡± She confesses too, still hugging Evan in her arms.


    I pass her a small smile before leaning in. ¡°Grace, now I vow to be the reason for your smile, not your tears. If a single tear streams down your eyes because of me, it¡¯ll be myst day of life.¡± I seal my promise with a soft kiss on her forehead, bringing a smile to her face.


    Then I engulf her in my arms, sandwiching Evan between us. He, feeling a bit restricted between our arms, squirms to free himself, his tiny hands pushing against our embrace. It elicitsughter from both of us.


    I gently release Grace from the hug, and we both lean down to kiss Evan¡¯s tiny forehead. Finally, everything is sorted between us, but the question remains: what happened in Grace¡¯s life that turned her into an emotionless person?

 Chapter 48 Mrs Grace Grey

    After finally putting the twins to sleep in the crib, we let out a sigh of relief as we settle on the edge of the bed. Today, they were showing unlimited tantrums, which left us exhausted.


    But as we sit there, side by side and our lips curved into a smile of contentment, we reflect on the journey that brought us here.


    We reminisce about the past, our contract marriage, our quarrels, the mistakes we made, the misunderstandings that tore us apart, and the pain of being apart from each other.


    However now, with our beautiful twins, we realise that everything we went through was worth it.


    As we hold each other¡¯s hands and gaze into each other¡¯s eyes, we make a promise to never let anythinge between us again. We silently vow to cherish and support each other and to never let our doubts drive us apart again.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me another chance.¡± Grace rests her head on my shoulder and continues, ¡°When a few days back you shouted at me, I thought I lost you and our family would never reunite again.¡±


    ¡°That day, it wasn¡¯t your fault. I misunderstood the situation and overreacted. Grace, I promise, now I¡¯ll not judge you on your past mistakes.¡± I seal the promise with a kiss on her head, which still rests on my shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± As she exims suddenly in a loud voice after raising her head from my shoulder, I shush her, cing my finger on her lips.


    ¡°Grace, twins are sleeping.¡± I remind her in a hushed tone, ncing at our little ones who sleep peacefully in the crib. ¡°Do you want to wake them up?¡±


    As I ask, she shakes her head. ¡°Sorry, I justpletely forgot about them.¡±


    I raise my brows as I ask, ¡°Anyways what happened to you suddenly? Why did you shout?¡±


    She answers me in a whispering tone, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Actually I just recalled that I¡¯m still your wife. I still can¡¯t believe you never signed the divorce papers, Steve. I thought you hated me.¡± Her tone turns grim as she murmurs thest sentence.


    I cup her face and confess, looking deeply into her eyes. ¡°I never hated you, love. I¡¯ve always loved you, and therefore your actions hurt me in past. But despite all the pain and hurt, I never stopped loving you. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sign those divorce papers because deep down, I knew our paths would cross again and that we¡¯re meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so blessed to have to have you, Steve. The way you supported in these days, keeping your anger aside, proves how much you love me, and it makes me fall for you even more. You touched my heart, Mr Steve Grey.¡± She whispers against my lips before capturing my lips in a tender kiss, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    As our lips meet, I feel a rush of emotions. It¡¯s been nine long months since Ist felt her lips on mine. It¡¯s like finally getting my breath back after being breathless for so long. The taste of her kiss is a familiar yet exhrating sensation, and it feels like we¡¯re reconnecting on a profound level.


    It¡¯s a feeling ofpleteness, a realisation that our journey, with all its ups and downs, has led us to this peaceful moment.


    We break the kiss, our foreheads touching and our lips curling into a contented smile as we savour the closeness.


    ¡°Love, kissing you after all these months feels like getting my breath back. It¡¯s like finding the missing piece of myself.¡± I murmur, stroking her cheeks with my thumbs.


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯ve missed this too. I¡¯ve missed us.¡± As she whispers, a tear of joy rolls down her face.


    Rubbing off her tears, I kiss her again, and we slowly lie down on the bed, sealing each other¡¯s lips.


    After our kiss, as she rests her head on my chest, I tightly embrace her in my arms.


    ¡°I never told you that I feel so safe in your arms. It¡¯s like the world outside disappears, and all that matters is the warmth andfort I find with you. I never thought that I would ever experience something like this. It¡¯s magical.¡± Grace confesses softly as she nestles into my arms.


    I run my fingers through her hair, enjoying the warmth of the moment with a tranquil smile on my face. ¡°I feel the same way, love. In your arms, I¡¯ve found my home.¡±


    We lie in silence for a while, cuddling each other, the only sounds we can hear are the gentle breaths of our sleeping twins. The room feels so peaceful and content.


    ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d end up here, together like this,¡± Grace murmurs, breaking the silence. ¡°It¡¯s like life has given us a second chance.¡±


    ¡°However, I knew that our paths would certainly cross again,¡± I reply, stroking her hair. As she smiles at me, I ce a soft kiss on her forehead.


    After a few minutes of silence, I utter, ¡°Grace, I want to apologize to you.¡±


    She looks at me, her chin resting on my chest. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For every single time, I made you cry.¡± I tuck her hair behind her ear, my eyes filled with guilt. ¡°Especially after the day you delivered the twins. You were so weak, and I-¡±


    She shushes me by suddenly capturing my lips, fisting my hair, causing my eyes to widen in surprise. After a few seconds only, I respond to her, grabbing her buttocks. It feels so damn good. She lets out a soft moan as I squeeze her round hips.


    ¡°I deserved that for being an ass. I made both of us suffer by not confessing my love to you earlier. I acted so stupid-¡± This time, I silence her with a dominating kiss.


    I instruct her in a stern tone. ¡°Don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t call yourself stupid, ass, and all those fucking names, Wifey.¡±


    ¡°If I do, what will you do?¡± The old mischievous glint is back in her brown eyes. I really missed this.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do this.¡± I spank her buttocks, causing her to jump up in shock.


    ¡°Then I think I should call myself stupid, ass more often.¡± A soft chuckle escapes her mouth.


    ¡°You naughty little woman.¡± I fondle her round ass before smacking them harder this time, eliciting a moan from her.


    ¡°Oh, God! I missed this.¡± She rests her head on my chest,ughing. ¡°I missed us, our banters, and every fucking single thing about us.¡±


    I engulf her in my arms, beaming before pecking her hair.


    As wey there, embracing the warmth of our reunion, I feel a profound gratitude for the twists and turns that brought us back together. Our journey may have been filled with ups and downs, but being together reminds me that our love is unbreakable.


    ***


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning, I wake up to the gentle rays of the suning through the curtains. As I slowly open my eyes, the first thing I see is my husband, still peacefully asleep, embracing me.


    A gentle smile tugs at my lips as I take in the sight of his rxed expression. The moments of the previous night, the tender kisses, my mischief, and the heartfelt confessions all flood back.


    The warmth of Steve¡¯s embrace feels like home. It¡¯s a feeling of security and love that I thought I had lost forever. The realisation that he never signed those divorce papers and that he loves me sends a wave of gratitude through my heart. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m still Mrs Steve Grey, the wife of the man who is fucking best in this entire world.


    Now, I¡¯ll never let him go away from me because lucky are those who get a supportive and loving life partner like Steve.


    I trace the contours of his face with my fingers, absorbing every detail. Afterst night, it seems as if the weight has been lifted off my shoulders. Now I don¡¯t want anything in my life.


    The twins stir in their crib nearby, bringing me back to the earth.


    Shit! Today Ipletely forgot about them. They must be hungry.


    I slip out of Steve¡¯s arms in haste and move toward the bedside crib. The sight which I witness is both heartwarming and amusing. Evan is trying to pull off his mittens with an annoyed expression, while Giana is gently sucking on his cheek. It¡¯s clearly visible that they¡¯re hungry.


    Their innocent and adorable actions bring a smile to my face.


    ¡°Sorry, my little munchkins. Mommy forgot you both after patching up with your Dada.¡± I apologise, leaning closer to them, and their eyes light up as they see me. I nt a soft kiss on Evan¡¯s forehead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Giana is still happily sucking her brother¡¯s cheek, so I gently separate her from Evan. ¡°Let¡¯s get your brother fed, princess,¡± I say, cing a pacifier in Giana¡¯s mouth before lifting Evan into my arms.


    ¡°Momma will quickly feed your brother, Giana. No need to worry.¡± I murmur, pressing a loving kiss on her tiny forehead.


    I settle down with Evan, cradling him close as I open the button of my shirt to breastfeed. Hetches onto my nipple before contentedly suckling, his tiny hands grab my finger, and I marvel at the beauty of motherhood.


    Now I don¡¯t want anything else in my life because I have a beautiful family: a supportive husband and two adorable babies.


    I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m Mrs Grace Grey, Steve¡¯s wife. Wow!

 Chapter 49 Dreadful Memories

    As I feed Evan, Giana¡¯s cries fill the room.


    I reassure her with a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sweet princess. Mommy will be with you in just a moment.¡±


    However, her cries be louder, and as I ce Evan beside me to pick up Giana, he also begins crying.


    I grumble, ¡°Here you both are crying and look how peacefully your daddy is sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, husband.¡± As I shout, shaking Steve, they both stop crying for a second to cry even louder.


    He stirs from his beauty slumber, blinking his eyes open in confusion.


    ¡°Wake up, husband,¡± I repeat, giving him a gentle shake.


    As he fully wakes up and sees our wailing babies, a look of mild panic crosses his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He asks, still half-asleep, rubbing off his eyes.


    He looks so adorable. Stop admiring your husband and focus on your babies. They are crying. I chide myself.


    ¡°Both of them decided to have a crying concert, and you were the only one not participating.¡± I tease, trying to lighten the mood despite the chaos.


    If I were the old Grace, I would have banged my head on the wall because of frustration. Motherhood has unlocked a different side of me, one that is calm and patient. I no longer let the little things bother me. Instead, I focus on finding solutions andforting my family.


    ¡°Grace, be serious. The babies are crying so much.¡± Steve freaks out, jumping out of the bed.


    ¡°Actually, they both are hungry. Help me feed them both.¡± As I tell him, he lifts Giana from the crib, who sobs, staring at him with innocent eyes. I smile at them, holding up Evan to feed him again. Giana buries her face in her father¡¯s chest for the milk, causing us to chuckle.


    ¡°Mommy will feed you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t feed you, princess.¡± He murmurs before giving her to me and putting the pillows under our little ones.


    ¡°My baby, Mommy is sorry to make you wait for the milk.¡± I apologise to her while feeding her.


    As they both have their milk, Steve sits down beside me and caresses their hair.


    ¡°They¡¯re miracles,¡± Steve says, his voice filled with awe as he watches Giana and Evan feed.


    I nod, smiling at the truth in his words. ¡°Our little miracles indeed. I can¡¯t believe a month ago, they were in my belly, and now they¡¯re in my arms.¡± I lean down to kiss them with tears of joy in my eyes.


    Throughout my entire pregnancy, I envisioned a life with Steve and our babies. There were moments when I doubted if it would ever be a reality, but now that I¡¯m living it, I feel like I¡¯m soaring with happiness.


    At this moment, all I desire is to be with my husband and our babies forever.


    Theyplete me, and I desire nothing else.


    Yet, deep within my heart, there remains a longing for Steve¡¯s father to forgive me and witness the transformation within me. I hold on to hope for that day to arrive soon.


    As they finish their feeding, their tiny hands curl around our fingers. Giana, now content after her feed, looks up at Steve with her big, innocent blue eyes. She stretches out her tiny arms towards him, making a soft cooing sound. Steve, understanding her demand, carefully takes her into his arms.


    ¡°Hey there, Daddy¡¯s little star,¡± Steve coos back at her. ¡°I can see your tummy is full now.¡±


    Giana responds with a gurgling sound, content in her father¡¯s arms. Evan is peacefully nestled in my embrace, ying with the button of my shirt.


    ¡°You know, you are Daddy¡¯s little adorable princess. He loves you so much.¡± As Steve strokes his nose with Giana¡¯s nose, she falls asleep.


    He looks at both of them, a genuine smile ying on his lips. ¡°They¡¯re perfect, Grace. Our family is perfect. Thank you so much for these precious munchkins.¡± He moves closer to me and captures my lips in a tender kiss.


    The way he kisses me, it¡¯s magical.


    I missed the sensation of his lips moving against mine. I felt like I got my breath back whenst night I kissed him after a long nine months. His lips are soft yet firm, gentle yet passionate.


    ¡°We created them, Steve. They¡¯re our creation.¡± I whisper, locking my eyes with him as he pulls back from our kiss. He nods, a smile ying on both our lips, and then our eyes shift down to our precious babies.


    We lie in each other¡¯s arms after tucking babies back in the crib as they fall asleep.


    ***


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want toe out of your arms, Steve.¡± I whisper as we have been lying, embracing each other for an hour.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything because today, my entire day is all yours, Wifey.¡± He reassures, shifting to lie on his side to face me.


    The endearing name ¡°wifey¡± sends a flutter of excitement through me. Being his wife fills me with warmth and joy.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that just a year ago, I dreaded bing his wife, but today, my heart overflows with joy at being Mrs. Steve Grey. I feel proud.


    He truly is a treasure and my beloved partner.


    And exclusively mine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why?¡± I raise my brows at him.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a special day.¡± He responds, kissing my nose, causing me to smile. ¡°We¡¯re finally together.¡±


    ¡°I feel soplete.¡± I whisper, closing my eyes as he rubs his nose against mine before pressing his lips on my forehead, bringing a warm smile to my face.


    ¡°It feels like a dream to have you with me.¡± He kisses my lips with pure affection, stroking my face with his fingers.


    As wey there, entwined in each other¡¯s embrace again, I know that this is where I belong. With him by my side, I feelplete, whole, and utterly content.


    ¡°Grace.¡± He utters, breaking the peaceful silence, stroking my hair.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask, my chest buried in his chest.


    ¡°I want to know everything about you. Your fear, your likes, dislikes, everything. Why were you so rude, specifically to the workers of the house? I want to understand you better, my love.¡± He asks, and my hands automatically clutch his shirt as the memories of my dreadful past sh in my mind.


    ¡®Daddy! Help me! Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®Daddy!¡¯


    My voices from the past echo in my ears, causing me to shiver.


    Breath in. Breath out.


    You¡¯re doing fine, Grace. That was in the past, and you¡¯ve ovee it long ago. I remind myself to stay calm because I can¡¯t let my past weaken me.


    His hold around me bes tighter, sensing my distress.


    No matter how hard I try to convince myself that those memories no longer affect me, deep down, I know they still do.


    I¡¯m dying to share everything with Steve, but not today, because I can¡¯t ruin our special day by discussing my horrific past. I¡¯m certain it¡¯ll hurt him. We¡¯re happy after ages, and I don¡¯t want to spoil it with my painful memories.


    So, I raise my head from his chest and smile at him, burying my past for now. As our eyes meet, I notice the deep concern in his gaze. He¡¯s worried for me even before knowing my past. I don¡¯t know what his reaction will be once he learns about it.


    ¡°Steve, not today.¡± I say, locking my eyes with his and caressing his dark stubble with my thumb. ¡°Today is a day of celebration and joy. I want to focus on us, on our love, on our present, and on our beautiful family. I promise, when the time is right, I¡¯ll share everything with you, but today, let¡¯s just be happy.¡±


    He looks at me with understanding in his eyes and nods. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grace. We have all the time in the world. Today, let¡¯s just enjoy being together.¡±


    I murmur, ¡°Thank you for understanding me and not pressuring me.¡± A small smile spread across my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always understand, Wifey.¡± He replies, sealing his words with a gentle kiss on my lips.


    Our kiss turns passionate as he hovers over me and pins my hands against the mattress. He grinds himself against my crotch, arousing me and causing me to dig my nails into his hands.


    Leaving my hands, he slips his hand into my silk shorts, and I deepen the kiss, pulling him closer by fisting his hair. As his fingers touch my aching clit after ages, my entire body trembles with anticipation. It¡¯s been nearly a year since I¡¯ve felt such a sensation. His touch ignites a fire within me, and I arch my back, pressing myself against him, craving more of his touch.


    He vanishes away the dreadful memories from my mind. It¡¯s as if his touch has the power to erase all the darkness from my past.


    I¡¯m certain he has deliberately done this to make me feel better. It¡¯s surprising that Steve understands me in a way no one else ever has. He sees beyond the words I speak and interprets the silentnguage of my body, giving me sce.


    Will he just stop reminding me of how fortunate I am to have him? It¡¯s overwhelming. I¡¯m not ustomed to this.

 Chapter 50 A surprise

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    As Grace bathes Evan in the bathroom, I spend quality time with my little princess.


    I sit cradling her in my arms, speaking to her in a soft tone, and she gazes at me with a constant, adorable smile on her face. The way she loses herself while looking into my eyes is an indescribable feeling, unlike anything else in the world.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re so beautiful. Your tiny blue eyes, I love the most.¡± I take her hand in mine and kiss all over it. ¡°And your little hands are so soft that Daddy wants to kiss them all the time. I want to eat you up!¡± I hold her out in front of me and give her a kiss on the nose, and she sucks on my cheek, making meugh.


    After a few minutes, Grace emerges from the bathroom, holding little Evan in a bathrobe with his name embroidered on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to take a bath, little princess.¡± She gives Evan to me and takes Giana from me.


    She heads to give Giana a bath, leaving me with Evan. As I carefully cradle him in my arms, I talk to him, my heart overflowing with love.


    ¡°Look at you, my little champ. Your mom and I are so lucky to have you and your sister. You¡¯ve brought so much joy into our lives.¡± I kiss his forehead, relishing the softness of his delicate skin.


    Evan looks up at me with his innocent eyes, captivated by the sound of my voice as I dress him in his tiny clothes, conversing with him.


    I finish up by putting on a cute onesie. ¡°There you go, buddy. All dressed up and looking handsome.¡± I hold him up to admire the result. He gurgles in response, a delightful sound that warms my heart.


    A smile shes on my face as I hear Grace humming a luby as she tends to Giana in the bathroom.


    Today, it feels so good and refreshing. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve got everything I could ever dream of in my life right now.


    However, something has been weighing heavily on my mind ever since I inquired about Grace¡¯s past. I can¡¯t shake the memory of her trembling body and her grip tightening on my shirt in fright. It shocked me to the core because I had never seen her so afraid before. At that moment, all I wanted was to make disappear whatever was troubling her, even without knowing the details, so I decided to give her pleasure. But our twins interrupted us with their cries, and I couldn¡¯t fully satisfy her or erase her dreadful thoughts.


    When I wonder what she went through that transformed her into a heartless and emotionless person, I feel a pang of fear deep within me. I want to seek into the darkest corners of her soul, to know the depths of her pain, and the reasons behind her guarded heart. But I also fear that the truth may be too painful, too difficult for me to bear.


    Yet, I also know that I love her unconditionally and want to support her through whatever she may have experienced.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve nned a surprise for her to make her feel special and help her forget about everything else.


    ***


    As Grace feeds the twins, they fall to a peaceful slumber, and wey them in the crib.


    Olivia enters after knocking on the door. She greets us with a warm smile and asks, ¡°Did you call me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Olivia. Grace and I are heading out for an hour.¡± I nce at Grace through the corner of my eyes and see a hint of surprise crossing her face. ¡°Please take good care of the twins, and if they cry, call us immediately.¡±


    Olivia nods, reassuring me, ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re well taken care of. Enjoy your time.¡±


    As I take Grace¡¯s hand in mine ande out of the room, she enquires in a curious tone, ¡°Where are we going, Steve?¡±


    ¡°I have nned a surprise for you, love. It¡¯s our reunion day, I want to make it special.¡± As I tell her with glee, her eyes shine up.


    Seriously, I can go to any lengths to witness that spark in her brown eyes, and nning a surprise is just a tiny part of it.


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know Steve Grey was so thoughtful.¡± She lets out a chuckle.


    I tap her nose, ¡°You know nothing about me, Wifey. You have seen my hatred for you, now I¡¯ll show you my love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite excited now. Just show me my surprise.¡± She squeals, causing me tough.


    ¡°Follow me, my love.¡±


    With that, Grace and I head to the terrace. I can see the curiosity in her eyes as we step into the cool evening air.


    I take her hand and lead her to a beautifully set-up terrace with fairy lights. A small table is adorned with her favourite flowers and a meal prepared by the chef.


    Grace smiles at me, ¡°Steve, this is so romantic!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, love.¡± I peck her cheeks before pulling out a chair for her.


    She settles down, and I take my seat beside her. The gentle breeze ys with her hair as we start our special breakfast. As I tuck her brown locks behind her ear, she fixes her eyes filled with affection on me.


    It feels like I¡¯m dreaming because Grace and I used to argue all the time, but now we¡¯re madly in love with each other. It¡¯s quite unbelievable.


    As we finish our meal, I entangle my tiny finger with hers, gazing into her eyes. ¡°To us,¡± I say, raising my ss of wine with my other hand.


    ¡°To us,¡± Grace echoes, clinking her ss against mine.


    I stand up and extend my hand to her. ¡°Care for a dance, Mrs. Grey?¡±


    She looks surprised, ¡°A dance? Right here?¡±


    As I nod, she ces her hand on mine with a smile on her face. I sp her hand, and she stands up. I y soft music on speaker, and we sway together, my hands ced on her waist, hers resting on my chest, and our eyes locked with each other.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This dance reminds me of our dance at the twins¡¯ wee party, where I was yearning to taste her lips but had to restrain myself. It¡¯s such a relief because now I don¡¯t have to suppress my desires anymore. I can kiss her lips, im her, and do whatever I want with her whenever I please.


    With a contented smile, Grace whispers, bringing me back to the earth. ¡°This is perfect, Steve. Thank you for making our reunion so special.¡±


    As the dancees to an end, I draw her into my warm arms. ¡°There¡¯s more toe, my love.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asks in a disbelief tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, grinning before pulling out a small, beautifully wrapped box from my pocket. She looks at it with excitement as I present it to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asks with a smile, taking the box from my hands.


    ¡°Open it and find out,¡± I reply with a twinkle in my eye.


    She carefully unwraps the box, revealing two half-heart-shaped diamond pendants inside. They are engraved with the initials ¡°S & G¡± of our names.


    ¡°Steve, these are beautiful.¡± She exims, her eyes widening with surprise.


    I take the pendants in my hands and exin, ¡°When you join them, they form aplete heart. Watch.¡± I bring the halves close to each other, and sure enough, they join, creating a full heart. ¡°It¡¯s like us,¡± I whisper, my voice filled with emotion. ¡°Weplete each other, just like these pendants.¡±


    Her eyes glisten with tears of joy as she holds thepleted heart pendant in her hands. ¡°Steve, this is so thoughtful and meaningful. You¡¯re making me feel so special.¡± She looks at me with profound gratitude and love.


    ¡°Get used to it because I¡¯m going to spoil you with my love. You have no clue how many things I have nned for my wife to make her feel loved.¡± As I pull her cheeks, herughter fills the terrace, warming my heart. It¡¯s one of my favourite melodies, so soothing to the ears.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m so lucky to be your permanent wife from the temporary one.¡± As she utters, we both let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Now let me make you wear it.¡± After standing behind her, I take the pendant with the initial ¡°S¡± and gently ce it around her neck. The touch of my hand sends a subtle shiver down her spine, and I admire the graceful curve of her neck.


    After securing it, I lean in and press a tender kiss on her neck from behind, snaking my arms around her waist. She clutches my hands and her body trembles as she feels my lips on her skin. I like the way she reacts to my touch.


    As I take a step away from her, she turns to me, grinning, and I retrieve the pendant with her initial ¡°G¡± and fasten it around my neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s a symbol of our love and unity. Whenever you wear it, remember that you have my heart, and I have yours.¡± I murmur, holding her pendant.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to take it off, Steve. It¡¯ll be buried with me when I take myst breath,¡± she deres, her eyes locked with mine.


    ¡°Likewise, Wifey,¡± I reply, moving closer to her, and our pendants dangle close, drawn by maic force. As the initial ¡°S¡± and ¡°G¡± draw nearer, we look in amazement.


    A smile ys on her lips as they join seamlessly,pleting the heart shape with the initials ¡°S¡± and ¡°G¡± nestled side by side.


    ¡°Our hearts are forever entwined, just like us,¡± I whisper before sping her face and capturing her lips in a soft kiss, filled with love.

 Chapter 51 Please, Fuck Me

    I lift Grace in my arms and carry her to the bed on the terrace, adorned with rose petals. She encircles her arms around my neck, and her eyes sparkle with amazement as she looks at the arrangement.


    ¡°Wow! Little did I know, my husband has a romantic side as well. I thought he just knew how to give lectures.¡± She exims, chuckling.


    I gentlyy her down on the bed, smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t need lectures now, baby. What you need is love.¡± I lean in and capture her lips in a tender kiss.


    A mischievous glint dances in her eyes as she meets my gaze. ¡°Right now, I just need a good fuck.¡± She teases, winking at me as I cuddle her.


    I pull her close,ughing and relishing the feeling of her in my arms. She can never change in certain aspects, and honestly, I wouldn¡¯t want her to.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll get that, but before that, let me make you wear something even more special.¡± As I reach into my pocket and pull out a small velvet box, Grace¡¯s eyes widen with curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Steve?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a second, my love.¡± As I open the box, revealing her old wedding ring.


    Her gaze shifts from the ring to me in astonishment. ¡°Steve, is that-¡±


    I cut her off with a smile, ¡°Our wedding ring. I kept it safe, knowing our paths would cross again, and this ring would find its ce on your finger once more.¡±


    A mix of emotions ys on her face as I slip the ring onto her finger. She gazes at it, and then at me, her eyes brimming with immense joy.


    ¡°Fuck! Steve, I can¡¯t believe you kept it all this time.¡± She whispers, her voice filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Because I always believed in us, Grace,¡± I answer, kissing her knuckles gently.


    She surprises me by swiftly climbing on top of me, her eyes gleaming with mischief. Before I can react, she grabs my white shirt cors and seals my lips with hers in a passionate kiss, leaving me stunned.


    I just love her.


    Deepening the kiss, I squeeze her buttocks, causing her to moan. I missed her so fucking much.


    ¡°This is my way of expressing gratitude, husband?¡± She smirks, her fingers tracing the contours of my face.


    I chuckle, ¡°From the beginning, I have been captivated by your wild side, Wifey.¡±


    ¡°Then gear up to see my wildness more.¡± She whispers, trailing kisses along my jawline, making my heart race.


    She unfastens my shirt buttons and starts cing kisses on my bare chest, driving me insane with each tender touch. I groan her name. Experiencing her lips on my skin fills me with pure satisfaction.


    She bites down on my chest, and that¡¯s enough for me. With her move, my desire peaks. I grab her hair and switch our positions, now she is under me. We both gaze into each other¡¯s eyes intensely, desire clearly visible in our eyes.


    After a long year, I¡¯m going to have a sexual encounter with her. I can¡¯t exin how much I¡¯ve missed this woman. I can¡¯t wait to im her mine again with my ways.


    Grabbing her face, I whisper, ¡°I missed you, my love,¡± before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss, reigniting the me that has been asleep for far too long.


    As we devour each other¡¯s lips, forgetting about the entire world, our hands roam all over each other¡¯s bodies, and my hardness rubs against her crotch. I¡¯m throbbing for her inside my trousers.


    As we break the kiss, she looks at me with desire in her eyes, her voice a sultry whisper, ¡°Steve, take me as yours. I¡¯ve longed for this moment.¡±


    I respond, my voice husky with longing, ¡°You¡¯re mine, Grace, always have been.¡± I trail kisses down her neck, savouring the taste of her skin.


    She arches her back, inviting me and moaning in ecstasy. After kissing every inch of her neck, I pull off her dress and hurl it before attacking her boobs.


    As I bite her nipple and pinch the other one with my fingers, a sound of rapture escapes her mouth, and her hands clutch rose petals and silk sheets. I roughly squeeze her breasts before sucking on them and tasting her milk for the first time, eliciting moans from her as she grabs onto my hair.


    God, I missed them so much!


    I savour the moment because I¡¯ve missed the softness of her skin and the delicate pink hue of her nipples. They will surely turn red because It has been over a year since Ist tasted them, and I¡¯m insatiable. And with her breasts having doubled in size because ofctation, it¡¯s like the cherry on top of the cake.


    In one swift motion, I unzip my pants and release myself before teasingly brushing against her.


    ¡°Please, fuck me, Steve.¡± She whispers as I continue to tease her, tapping my hardness on her wetness.


    ¡°First, I want to know how much you want me, love.¡± I continue rubbing myself against her, testing her patience.


    ¡°Steve, stop teasing me and fuck me.¡± She yells, sexually frustrated.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I pin her hands against the mattress and lean closer to her face. ¡°This is a little punishment for staying away from me for eight months, Mrs Grey,¡± I murmur, fixing my intense gaze on her, and her eyes, filled with desire and frustration, lock onto mine.


    Every time I move closer to her face, our lockets join with a soft snap sound.


    She begs, ¡°Please, don¡¯t make me wait any longer, Steve. I have been dying to feel you inside me for so long.¡±


    Listening to her pleas, a smug smile spreads across my face, and I change my mind, letting go of her hands. ¡°Tell me you want it.¡± I grab her chin andmand, my voice low and stern.


    Her eyes meet mine with intensity. ¡°I need you, Steve. Now.¡±


    I finally position myself at her entrance, ready to plunge into her, and she closes her eyes in anticipation.


    However, before I can enter inside her after long eight months, my phone buzzes.


    ¡°Fuck!! Why now?¡± She groans in frustration.


    I speak, ¡°I should check it. Maybe it¡¯s Olivia.¡±


    I¡¯m equally frustrated, but it¡¯s about our babies. They¡¯re our first priority.


    She nods, pouting. I peck on her lips and sit to take out my phone from my trousers pocket.


    As expected, it¡¯s Olivia.


    ¡°Hello. Is everything alright? How are twins?¡± I ask in a concerned tone, putting the phone on speaker.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but the twins are hungry, and they¡¯re getting fussy. I think you shoulde back.¡± She exins, her voice apologetic.


    Grace and I exchange a nce of disappointment. It seems our intimate moment will have to be put on hold for the sake of our hungry twins.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. Just try to soothe them for now.¡± I reply, hanging up and turning my attention back to Grace.


    I tell her, ¡°It¡¯s a duty call, my love. Our little ones are hungry.¡±


    She nods with a faint smile. ¡°Theye first. Let¡¯s go to them.¡±


    With a lingering kiss, we reluctantly disentangle ourselves and start getting dressed.


    Before going downstairs, I kiss Grace again, grabbing her waist, and our pendants join together again, making me feel contented.


    She equally responds as we both are craving each other. With a longing look, we finally break the kiss ande downstairs to our room.


    We see our babies crying for their mommy¡¯s milk, unaware that their daddy was having their milk upstairs.


    I pick up my princess in my arms, and Grace takes Evan in her arms. Olivia leaves us alone, giving us some much-needed privacy.


    ¡°God! Steve, they both are so hungry,¡± Grace says in a worried tone while pulling up her top and trying to feed Evan, who is now showing tantrums, pushing her away with his tiny hands.


    My little Giana is calm in my arms as I softly rock her.


    Thank God! She¡¯s not crying.


    Finally, Evan starts drinking the milk, and I take Giana to the balcony while conversing with her. Every time I look into her innocent blue eyes, I fall for her even more. I never imagined I could fall in love with anyone¡¯s eyes after Grace. However, my angel proved me wrong.


    After feeding Evan, when Grace begins to feed Giana, I carefully position Evan against my shoulder, gently patting his back to make him burp. Our sexual cravings have be a forgettable business now.


    A small stream of milk flows down his tiny mouth to my clothes, leaving me shocked and concerned.


    Grace and I exchange worried nces as Evan coughs and cries in my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright, little camp.¡± I soothe him, rubbing his back, and my stomach pinches with tension.


    ¡°I¡¯m so worried about him. Why did he suddenly puke?¡± I ask Grace, anxious.


    She responds in a calm tone, ¡°Maybe he drinks a bit too much.¡±


    Our baby isn¡¯t alright, he has just puked. How can Grace be so calm?


    ¡°I think I should contact the doctor.¡± As I utter, she chuckles, causing me to frown.


    ¡°Sometimes babies just spit up. It¡¯s normal, Steve.¡± She reassures me, and I give her a nod, still worried about Evan.


    Maybe I¡¯m overthinking, but I just can¡¯t stop worrying when something happens to my family, especially the twins. They are so fragile.


    As he finally calms down in my arms, I take him to the changing table to clean him and change his onesie.


    As I change Evan¡¯s clothes with extra care, I talk to him in soothing tones.


    ¡°There you go, little one. All fresh now.¡± As I say, Evan responds with adorable gurgles, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    I lean down and kiss his forehead, feeling d because he seems fine now.


    ¡°Sorry, my baby. Daddy can¡¯t cradle you right now because you threw up on him.¡± After holding Evan away from me, I bring him to Grace, who is still feeding Giana.


    As I lie him down beside his mother, she caresses his cheek affectionately. ¡°My baby, how are you?¡±


    I respond, ¡°He seems fine now.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Steve. It¡¯s normal.¡± She says, still ying with Evan.


    ¡°You¡¯re super mom.¡± As I lean down to kiss her, she pushes me away, startling me.


    ¡°Ew¡­ Steve, you¡¯re stinking.¡± She dramatically pinches her nose, ncing at the stain.


    I chuckle at her adorable reaction, realising that I¡¯m still covered in a small stream of milk from Evan¡¯s spit-up. ¡°Looks like I need to change too,¡± I remark, ncing down at my soiled shirt.


    Graceughs, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the babies while you freshen up,¡± she offers, gently rocking Giana in her arms as she finishes feeding her.


    I leave after giving ast nce to my loving family.


    ***


    I return from the bathroom and find Grace peacefully sleeping, holding both babies close to her chest. A smile graces my face at the heartwarming sight.


    I approach them. ¡°Sweet dreams, my loves.¡± I wish them, giving each of them a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    After gently cing the babies in the bedside crib, I join Grace on the bed. I wrap my arms around her, and she snuggles closer, murmuring something funny in her sleep.


    I chuckle and ask, ¡°What¡¯s that, my love?¡±


    She mumbles a yful response, and I find it irresistibly cute.


    I press my lips on her forehead. ¡°I love you more than words can express, Grace. It feels like a dream to have you in my arms.¡± I whisper, pulling her closer to me with a contented smile on my face.


    Spending the best day of my life, I doze off to a peaceful slumber, holding my world in my arms. Although Grace and I couldn¡¯t get what we were yearning for, still it was a perfect day, filled with immense joy.

 Chapter 52 Where are you, Wifey?

    The next morning, I stand under the shower, aroused as the memories of the iplete sex with my wife flood my mind.


    It¡¯s been a year since I entered her, and I have been missing the sensation of being inside her.


    With the twins, I don¡¯t know when I get the chance to im her as mine again.


    My eyes widen in shock as someone holds my hardness from behind.


    Before I can turn around to see, the sexy voice of my wife reaches my ear, ¡°Now it¡¯s my time to tease you, husband.¡± She bites my earlobe, rubbing my hard-like rock dick in a teasing motion.


    Although I¡¯m so hard right now, the thought of twins enters my mind.


    ¡°Where-where are twins?¡± I ask her with great difficulty as she drives me crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia is taking care of them.¡± She reassures me before turning my face towards her and capturing my lips in a passionate kiss under the shower.


    Devouring her lips, I turn towards her and then press my naked body with hers. The water cascading over us igniting our desires.


    I can¡¯t resist any longer to feel her clenching around me. The desire to be inside her, to feel her warmth, bes overwhelming.


    I grab her soft, wet breasts in both hands, eliciting a moan from her as I pinch her nipples.


    Fuck! I miss this woman so much.


    In haste, I pin her wet body against the cold title, and as I press my body against hers, I feel her hard nipples on my chest.


    ¡°Wifey, I can¡¯t wait to own your pussy again.¡± I murmur in a husky voice, grabbing her face and locking my eyes with hers. I can see the same desire in her gaze.


    Unable to resist any longer, I lift her against the shower wall. As she wraps her legs around my waist, I position my hardness between her legs.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t wait. Just fuck me, husband.¡± Shemands, grinding herself against me.


    ¡°As you wish, Wifey.¡± I groan, thrusting fully into her, gripping her hair with both hands.


    ¡°Steve¡­¡± She closes her eyes, moaning my name in a way that heightens my desire.


    It feels like heaven being inside her.


    I move within her, groaning with rapture. It¡¯s a pure pleasure, the way her skin tightens around me. Her moans escte, and she digs her nails into my skin.


    My thrusts be rougher and my grip on her wet hair tighter. With my every plunge, our pendants entangle, and her moans mingle with the sound of the running water. Finally, we both are reiming what we¡¯ve both been yearning for.


    Suddenly, Oliviaes to mind who is taking care of twins outside. So I stifle her moans with my palm, giving her hard shots while holding her butt with my free hand.


    The rhythm of our bodies matches the cascading water. Our eyes are closed, and we¡¯re utterly lost in the passionate moment.


    After a year, having her feels like the first time. Opening my eyes, I stare at her face; her eyes squeezed shut, her moans stifled by my palm, her hair soaked and tousled, and her face glistening with moisture. She looks tempting,pletely ruined by me.


    The only thing missing is her intense gaze while I im her as mine.


    ¡°Look into my eyes, Wifey,¡± Imand in a soft tone, and she immediately opens her eyes and fixes her intense gaze on me.


    Witnessing the way her eyes roll when I hit her directly on her G-spot, I feel incredibly lucky.


    ¡°Grace.¡± After removing my hand from her mouth, I murmur against her lips, my voice a low growl. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Steve. Just don¡¯t fucking stop.¡± She screams, her hands exploring my wet skin.


    Fulled by her words, I jab into her with great vigour, pinning her hands on the wall, my mouth sucking her wet nipples. She grabs my drenched hair, urging me further into her.


    Fuck! I just don¡¯t want to stop. This woman has been making me go crazy since day one. And now that she¡¯s my forever wife, there¡¯s no holding back anymore.


    I carry her to the bathroom countertop by holding her buttocks, still keeping her inside me.


    After making her sit on the cold countertop, I continue to thrust into her, the desire between us reaching its peak.


    With her legs still wrapped around me, I explore every inch of her body, savouring the feelings that have been absent for too long.


    ¡°Steve, harder,¡± she demands, her moans echoing in the bathroom.


    I escte my thrusts, grasping her thighs, losing myself in the pleasure. Her tightness around me, and the way she responds to each movement, intensify my desire.


    I can feel her nearing the peak of pleasure. So I fuck her even harder, rubbing her clit with great vigour, determined to make this reunion unforgettable.


    Finally, we explode together, and then embrace each other, panting.


    I nt a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡°Love, that was¡­ incredible.¡±


    She looks up at me with affection, our arms still wrapped around each other¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Steve. It¡¯s like a dream to have you back in my arms.¡±


    ¡°I never want to be apart from you again, Grace. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I beg, panting.


    She tightens her embrace, pulling me closer to her. ¡°I won¡¯t, Steve. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Wifey.¡± I nt a lingering kiss on her lips.


    As our lips part, she whispers, ¡°I love you too, Steve. Always have, always will,¡± before again capturing my lips in a gentle kiss, and I again enter her without warning, causing her to gasp.


    ***


    After drying off and dressing up, we return to the twins, our hearts still racing from our passionate encounter.


    As we step into the room, we see Olivia taking care of our babies. She is feeding them from the bottles, which Grace filled with her milk.


    ¡°Olivia, you can leave now.¡± As I order her, she leaves after giving me a slight nod.


    Grace and I pick our babies, who are decked up in white onesies and caps, on which it is written, king and queen. As we talk to them, they stare at us with their innocent eyes, stealing our hearts all over again.


    Grace murmurs, admiring them. ¡°They look so adorable, Steve.¡±


    I smile, gently running my finger over Giana¡¯s tiny hand. ¡°Just like their mother.¡±


    Grace smiles at me in response.


    As Giana gurgles, and Evan kicks his tiny feet, we chuckle at their adorable reaction. Every moment is precious when they¡¯re around.


    ***


    Next day


    I step out of the bathroom after taking the shower. The scene that I witness in the room stops me in my tracks.


    The twins lie alone in their lounger chair, their innocent eyes looking around the room. Panic sets in as I quickly scan the area for Grace, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where did Grace go?¡± I mutter to myself, my heart pounding with worry. I rush to the balcony, hoping to find her there, but it¡¯s empty.


    I wonder how can she go leaving twins alone. She never did like this before, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious. I just hope she¡¯s alright.


    I dial her number, but her phone rings in the room only.


    Damn! Where are you, Wifey?


    As twins burble, I look at them and realise I need to look after them too, so I call Olivia to take care of them.


    As she arrives, I head out to search for Grace, my mind races with concern for her.


    The house echoes with my calls for Grace, but there¡¯s no response. Anxiety gnaws at me as I check every room, growing more frantic with each passing moment.


    Listening to my shouts, Dades out of his room and asks, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Steve?¡±


    Fear grips me as I tell him, ¡°I can¡¯t find Grace anywhere, Dad. She left the twins alone, and now she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Leaving her children alone? Steve, that¡¯s not what a good mother does. Maybe you should reconsider your choices.¡± I close my eyes, irked, listening to his words.


    ¡°Dad, please not now.¡± I implore before going outside to search for her.


    As I step out into the open, my concern intensifies. Where could Grace have gone, leaving the twins unattended?


    When I return to the room, I find the twins getting cranky.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babies. Right now, I just want to find your mama. Please forgive Daddy for neglecting you both.¡± I murmur to them, feeling a twinge of guilt.


    Grace¡¯s concern has my mind all jumbled up. I¡¯mpletely clueless about where she went.


    I order Olivia to take them to the garden in the stroller, hoping the fresh air might calm them.


    The house feels emptier without Grace and my anxiety builds with every passing moment. Where could she be? The unanswered questions echo in my mind as I try to figure out where to find her.


    My phone rings, snapping me back to the reality. It¡¯s Grace¡¯s father¡¯s call.


    Why is he calling me? Is Grace with him?


    Before I can answer it, a faint sound catches my attention. A muffled coughing sound emanates from under the table.


    Confused and concerned, I approach the table, calling out to Grace. ¡°Love, is that you?¡± My voice echoes, but I receive no response.


    I bend down to check, my heart pounding in my chest. If it¡¯s her, what is she doing there?


    I gasp in shock as I spot her hiding under the table, trembling with fear, clutching onto the pendant like it¡¯s her only source of sce, her eyes squeezed shut. The sight leaves me speechless, and I struggle to understand why she is hiding here.


    I¡¯ve never seen her so afraid before, and my heart shatters, witnessing her condition. It seems like she isn¡¯t my Grace. She is someone else, a frightened child.


    ¡°Love, what are you doing here? Are you okay?¡± I ask, lifting my hand to touch her, the worry etched on my face.


    But before my hand can touch her face, she flinches back, and in her attempt to move away, her head identally hits the table.


    Damn! What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is so afraid?


    ¡°Love, what are you doing?¡± I question, my voice filled with shock and concern. ¡°You¡¯re hurting yourself.¡±


    Without wasting a single second, I pull her away from the table, her body trembling.


    I have never seen her like this before. Never.


    My mind races with worry.


    What could have happened to her?


    Is she scared? But why?


    I need to find out.


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± As I pull her out, she tries to push me away, not noticing it¡¯s me.


    Ipose myself before entangling my tiny with hers. As I do this, fixing my gaze on her, she finally calms down and looks at me with fear in her eyes.


    I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s suddenly so scared. She was okay before I went to take a shower. It¡¯s devastating to witness her in this state.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, baby. I¡¯m here with you.¡± I blink my eyes at her in reassurance, and she stares at me with pain and fear in her eyes.


    I just can¡¯t bear to see her like this. It¡¯s as if someone is ripping my soul out of my body.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The next moment only, she embraces me tightly, burying her face in my chest, and I wrap my arms around her, pulling her closer to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you, Love. Just rx.¡± I whisper, stroking her hair, but her body still trembles.


    I just wonder what could be the reason for her fear. Is it rted to her past?


    She cries in my arms, clutching my shirt. ¡°Steve, he is out of jail. I¡¯m so terrified.¡±


    Her words confused me. Who is out of jail? What is she talking about?


    ¡°Who?¡± As I ask, trying to pull her away from me, her grip around me bes tighter.


    ¡°Steve, please, just hold me tightly. I need to feel safe in your arms.¡± She implores, digging her face into my chest and clutching my t-shirt, making me more anxious.


    I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it. She¡¯s the strongest woman I¡¯ve evere across. It¡¯s like a living nightmare for me to witness her in this state.


    I take a deep breath, holding her securely in my arms. ¡°Love, I need you to tell me who is out of jail. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    And her next words leave me in a state of shock. The unexpected truth she reveals about herself sheds light on a part of her past I was unaware of. It is something beyond my imagination.

 Chapter 53 Revelation Of Her Past

    Grace hesitates for a moment before speaking, her voice shaky. ¡°Steve, when I was a kid, someone tried to¡­¡± She pauses, intensifying my tension.


    ¡°What, Love?¡± I ask, getting impatient.


    She finally reveals, ¡°The butlers of my house try to rape me.¡± The tremble in her voice reveals the deep scars they left.


    My heart clenches with agony at the revtion of her past, and every fibre of my being ignites with rage. I want to tear apart those despicable bastards who have inflicted such agony upon her. I want to make them suffer, to give them the same torment they¡¯ve given to her.


    I never knew about this part of Grace¡¯s past, and this exins why she behaved rudely with the domestic workers. Why didn¡¯t I ask this before from her? Now I regret so much for always shouting at her instead of trying to understand her.


    She continues, snapping me back to the reality. ¡°No matter how much I try to be strong, Steve, those horrific memories don¡¯t leave my mind.¡± She hups, wrenching my heart. ¡°They haunt me every night when I close my eyes to sleep. Now-now, when one of them is out of prison, I can¡¯t breathe. I feel like he¡¯lle and-¡±


    Her words reveal the pain she has gone through in her childhood. I¡¯m just numb. However, I have to handle her, I can¡¯t let her fall weak.


    I interrupt, trying to console her. ¡°Love, just rx. You¡¯re with me now.¡± I constantly stroke her hair tofort her. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone toy eyes on you with evil intent. If anyone dares to even think about it, I¡¯ll gouge out their eyes and make sure they never see again.¡± My voice turns dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m so terrified, Steve. I can¡¯t take it. The memories aren¡¯t leaving my mind. They¡¯re driving me crazy.¡± As she cries, I forcefully pull her away from me and cup her face to make her look into my eyes.


    It¡¯s so hard to control the tears trickling down my cheeks, seeing immense pain and fear in her eyes. Every second, I feel an overwhelming desire to burn those bastards alive who have caused her so much anguish.


    I can¡¯t believe the courageous Grace I fell in love with is carrying such pain inside her. I wish I had known it earlier, then I would have never let her go away from me.


    ¡°Love, you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m here for you,¡± I whisper, wiping away the tears that escape her eyes. ¡°I promise to protect you. No one can harm you, not anymore.¡± Her eyes search mine for reassurance, and I hold her gaze. ¡°And don¡¯t forget how strong you¡¯re now. You¡¯ve faced the darkest corners of your past, and you¡¯re still standing.¡± I continue, gently brushing her hair away from her face, ¡°I fell in love with the resilient, courageous Grace, and that¡¯s who you are.¡±


    As she takes a shaky breath, I gently caress her cheek with affection. ¡°We¡¯ll face this together, hand in hand. You¡¯re not defined by the pain you¡¯ve endured. You¡¯re defined by the strength with which you¡¯ve risen above it.¡±


    ¡°But he is out of jail, Steve,¡± she murmurs, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re not alone, Grace. Trust me, I won¡¯t let him anywhere near you.¡± I dere with determination in my eyes.


    Her hand clutches mine, seekingfort and reassurance. ¡°I can¡¯t face him, Steve. The mere thought terrifies me,¡± she admits, the vulnerability in her gaze clearly visible.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to face him alone. I¡¯m here, and we¡¯ll deal with this together,¡± I assure her, my grip on her hand tightening. ¡°Whatever it takes to keep you safe, I¡¯ll do.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A relief shes in her eyes, and she rests her head on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re with me now. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have to find out, Grace. I love you, and I¡¯ll always be here for you,¡± I whisper, sealing the promise with a gentle kiss on her head.


    ¡°Fuck! Steve, where are the twins? How can I be so careless? I forgot about them.¡± She moves away from me and freaks out as she recalls about our babies.


    ¡°Hey, rx.¡± I cup her face and reassure her in a soft tone. ¡°Twins are fine, and they are with Olivia and Dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a terrible mother. I left them alone-¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re the best mother. No one can take care of our babies better than you. It¡¯s just that you weren¡¯t in the right state of mind.¡± I exin to her, fixing my gaze on her.


    ¡°And nobody can understand me better than you. I feel so lucky to have you, Steve. You¡¯re a gem.¡± She conveys her feelings with a smile on her face.


    Seeing her smile, I feel as though I¡¯ve regained my breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re my everything, Wifey.¡± I lean in and capture her lips in a soft kiss, gently holding her chin.


    We pull apart as my phone rings. I pull it out of my jeans pocket and nce at it. ¡°It¡¯s your father.¡± As I tell her, she asks me to answer the call, putting it on speaker.


    ¡°Hey, Steve. Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls? It¡¯s urgent. Keep Grace away from news.¡±


    We both nce at each other, listening to his words.


    After sighing, she tells him, ¡°Dad, I have already seen the news on my phone.¡±


    There is a moment of silence before her father utters, ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to worry. The cops are searching for him, and we have increased security around your ce. He won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Steve is with me, and I¡¯m fine.¡± She answers him, keeping her eyes filled with gratitude fixed on me.


    ¡°Yes, I am with her, and I¡¯ll do everything to keep her safe,¡± I affirm, taking Grace in a side hug.


    He exhales a sigh of relief. ¡°Good. Just stay cautious. We are doing everything we can to track him down. If you notice anything suspicious, inform the security immediately.¡±


    As he hangs up, I pull Grace into my arms and kiss her head, promising myself to protect her till myst breath.


    As our babies return from the garden with Dad and Olivia, Grace steps out of my embrace to take Evan from Olivia.


    ¡°Oh, Momma is sorry, baby, for leaving you alone,¡± she apologises, kissing Evan¡¯s face.


    Dad seizes the opportunity to taunt her, ¡°Don¡¯t leave my grandchildren alone like this, Grace.¡± She looks at him with guilt in her eyes.


    ¡°Dad, please not now. I will talk to youter about this.¡± I exin, taking Giana from him, she is busy sucking her toy.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Dad storms out, showing his displeasure.


    Olivia exits, giving us some privacy.


    ¡°Steve, Dad is so angry with me,¡± Grace confesses, her voice breaking.


    I can¡¯t bear her sadness. It hurts me.


    ¡°Love, give him some time. He will surely forgive you. I¡¯ll talk to him. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything when your husband is with you.¡± I reassure her to lighten up the atmosphere.


    Finally, her lips curl up into a smile upon hearing my words, and I sigh.


    As Giana¡¯s toy falls to the floor, she cries, catching our attention.


    ¡°My princess! Here is your toy. Stop crying, baby,¡± I pick up her toy and hand it back to her, and she instantly stops crying and resumes ying with it.


    ¡°My little princess.¡± I nt a kiss on her face, enchanted by her cuteness.


    My phone rings in my pocket. It¡¯s my P. A. calling.


    ¡°Just postpone today¡¯s meeting. I¡¯m noting today.¡± I instruct him.


    My gaze shifts to Grace, who is already looking at me, signalling not to cancel my meeting.


    Ignoring her, I conclude the discussion with my P. A. and end the call.


    She assures me, ¡°Steve, you don¡¯t need to postpone the meeting. I¡¯m fine now, and security has also been tightened.¡±


    I state in a firm tone. ¡°There is no need to discuss it. I¡¯m not going anywhere, leaving you alone.¡±


    I just shake off her trembling figure under the table out of my mind. The vulnerability in her eyes haunts me, and my protective instincts are in overdrive.


    ¡°But-¡±


    I gently cup her face in my hands, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re my priority. I can¡¯t focus on work when you¡¯re going through this. The meeting can wait.¡± She tries to protest, but I ce a finger on her lips. ¡°No arguments. Your well-beinges first.¡±


    ¡°I love you, husband.¡± She confesses, gazing into my eyes before pecking at my lips.


    Evan notices the sweet gesture and pecks Giana¡¯s cheeks, mimicking the way her mom kisses his father. His innocent action instantly bring a smile to our faces. It¡¯s incredible how our twins possess the magical ability to make us smile no matter what.

 Chapter 54 Healing!

    After putting the twins to sleep, we gently ce them in the crib. Then, we lie in the bed, embracing each other.


    A thought crosses my mind, and I apologise, breaking the peaceful silence. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She lifts her head from my chest and looks at me, narrowing her brows in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Grace, I just remembered how I once locked you in the bathroom for the entire day after you shouted at the servant.¡± I gaze at her with guilt in my eyes. ¡°I should have understood you, but I always med you.¡±


    I can¡¯t shake off the image of her in such a terrible state this morning. It¡¯s making me regret my past actions even more. I wish I had inquired about why she was being so harsh with the servants and why she was so emotionless.


    ¡°Steve, there¡¯s no need to feel sorry. Your reaction was justified because you didn¡¯t know what I was going through.¡± Stroking my stubble, she continues, ¡°That day, I didn¡¯t just misbehave. I threw a cup of coffee at him. I deserved the punishment you gave me. Back then, my resentment towards servants blinds me. I couldn¡¯t see that not every servant is evil. Now, I recognise my past mistakes and understand that my childhood trauma influenced my mistreatment of people.¡±


    I just stare at her in amazement. Her insight and wisdom leave me speechless.


    ¡°When did my Grace be so wise?¡± I ask, a teasing smile ying on my lips.


    She responds, grinning. ¡°When I got such a sage husband. You know I have been influenced by yourpany.¡±


    I let out a chuckle upon hearing her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I influenced you,¡± I confess, ying with her hair and fixing my intense gaze on her. ¡°The woman you have be now is perfect, and I feel so lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°It happened because of you, Steve. Your love transformed me into apletely new person. The woman whom you¡¯re looking at now is your creation. You¡¯ve made me better. For the world, there is God, but for me, there is you.¡± She confesses, gazing deep into my eyes, touching the core of my heart.


    I just move closer to her and capture her lips in a gentle kiss, but soon our kiss turns passionate. As we devour each other¡¯s lips, she straddles me and grinds herself against my hardness.


    ¡°Let me please you, husband.¡± She whispers against my lips, slipping her hand into my joggers, gazing at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Go ahead, Wifey,¡± I respond, grabbing her hair, and then I suck her lips hard, tugging at her hair.


    As we break the kiss, she moves down, fixing her intense gaze on me, her lips curved in a smirk. Her expression makes my hard membrane throb.


    This woman!


    Her boldness has always ignited a fire within me, and tonight is no exception. And I missed her. My bold Wifey.


    I watch with eagerness as she deftly removes my joggers, revealing my throbbing shaft. With a seductive smile, she takes me into her mouth, sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    Fuck! I feel pleasure-immense pleasure, feeling her lips around my hardness. Just the warmth of her mouth brings me to the edges.


    I moan in ecstasy, clutching her hair as she expertly moves her tongue, teasing and pleasuring me.


    Oh God! She is so damn good at this.


    ***


    After Grace falls asleep, I head to my father¡¯s room to rify what happened to her in the morning.


    As I tell him everything, he falls silent for a few seconds, trying to absorb the cruel reality of her life.


    ¡°Steve, take care of her.¡± His words carry concern. The challenges Grace has faced in her childhood melt his heart. Finally.


    I nod, grateful for his support. ¡°Dad, I will. I won¡¯t let her face these demons alone.¡±


    He ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot, and now she has you. Make sure she feels secure and loved. And don¡¯t worry about her security, I¡¯ll take care of it. You just focus on her.¡±


    I hug him. ¡°Thanks, Dad, for putting your anger aside and understanding the pain she went through. It means a lot to both of us.¡±


    With a reassuring pat on my back, he speaks, ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t fully forgiven Grace, I¡¯m not so cold-hearted that I can¡¯t empathise with the pain she endured during her childhood.¡±


    ***


    As I return to my room, I find Grace still sleeping. After settling beside her, I marvel at her strength and resilience.


    Before leaning in and pressing my lips on her forehead, I promise myself to cherish and protect her, creating a haven where the scars of her past can heal.


    A soft cry from Giana fills the room, catching my attention. I rush towards the crib because I don¡¯t want her to disturb the sleep of her mommy and little brother.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. Daddy is here, sweetheart.¡± I scoop Giana into my arms, cradling her gently. She¡¯s so tiny. Her soft cries gradually subside as she nestles against my chest.


    As she cries again, I understand she is hungry. I take her to the balcony with the bottle of milk, conversing with her. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right? Daddy is just going to feed you.¡±


    As I feed her the milk, sitting on the swing, I admire my little princess. She is beautiful, like an angel.


    Oh God, the way she always keeps her tiny eyes filled with innocence fixed on me while having her milk, it¡¯s a sight that warms my heart.


    As she curls her tiny fingers around my hand, I lean in and press my lips on her forehead.


    When she finishes drinking her milk, I gently burp her, eliciting a soft giggle from her. After standing up, I gently sway her back and forth to put her back to sleep.


    ***


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Daddy! Help me! Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Leave me!¡±


    ¡°Daddy! pleasee!¡±


    I scream and scream as the butler of my house pins my hands against the mattress, and a male staff member advances towards me with a lecherous grin.


    ¡°Dad-¡± he stuffs a cloth in my mouth to stifle my screams.


    My eyes widen in terror as he takes out a knife from his pocket, a sinister smile gracing his lips.


    No! Daddy!


    The scenes of that traumatic night rey in my mind, each moment etched with pain and fear. Their cruelty crushes my spirit, and I feel the suffocating darkness enveloping me.


    Just as despair threatens to consume me entirely, I hear a soothing voice. A voice that echoes like a distant melody, pulling me away from the haunting memories. It¡¯s Steve¡¯s voice, assuring me, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    I awaken abruptly, my heart pounding in my chest. Again a nightmare! Fuck! How many times do I have to relive that horrific night? It kills me.


    Steve is by my side, concern etched on his face. I just stare at him, sweating, panting, and despaired.


    ¡°Love, are you okay?¡± Stroking my hair, he asks, his eyes filled with genuine concern.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay, Steve.¡± As I just bury my face in my chest, I burst into tears. ¡°I had handled myself with great difficulty, picking up the pieces of my shattered and scarred soul every day. I moulded myself into someone brave, courageous, unbreakable, tough, and resolute, facing these nightmares every night. But again, I¡¯m growing weak. Steve, I can¡¯t endure all that pain again. I just can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± He wraps his arms around me, providing a shield against my fears, and pulling me closer to himself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be always strong. We¡¯re humans, we be weak at some point. And I¡¯m here for you, Love. We¡¯ll face these demons together.¡±


    I feel hisforting embrace, and for the first time, I allow myself to lean on someone else for strength. As the warmth of his presence soothes my racing heart, I know Steve is the only person who can help me get myself back, shielding me from the memories of my past.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He continues to reassure me, constantly rubbing my back. ¡°You¡¯re not the same scared girl anymore, baby. You¡¯re stronger, and you¡¯ve got me. I won¡¯t let anything harm you. We¡¯ll build a future where these nightmares can¡¯t reach you.¡±


    I nod, clinging to his words like a lifeline. His unwavering support gives me a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, I can ovee this darkness with him by my side.


    He gently lifts my face and wipes away the tears with his thumb, gazing deep into my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to face this pain alone. I¡¯m here, baby. And you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    His words touch my heart deeply, and I sigh with relief as the heaviness in my chest fades away. I findfort in him, finally allowing myself to embrace the vulnerability I¡¯ve kept hidden for so long.


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯m grateful to have by my side. I love you.¡± I whisper, resting my head on his chest, realising that the strength I found in being alone is nothingpared to the power of having someone who truly cares.


    ¡°I love you more, baby. The brave you, the sassy you, the vulnerable you, the entire you. I love every facet of Mrs. Grace Grey.¡± As he holds me close and kisses my head, the echoes of my nightmares begin to fade, reced by the reassuring rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Now I understand healing takes time. Just when you think you¡¯ve healedpletely, something happens which triggers past trauma and bomb! You¡¯re back to where you began.


    Healing isn¡¯t an instant process, but a journey, and I¡¯m not walking it alone anymore. Now, my husband, Steve, is with me, who loves me immensely. I know his love will be the balm for my wounded soul, mending the scars of my painful past.

 Chapter 55 My Devil Grace

    One Month Later


    With each passing day, I¡¯m healing more and more with Steve¡¯s love. This time, I¡¯m growing stronger and more courageous than ever before because of his love. I¡¯m not alone this time, and I know that if I ever falter, he¡¯ll be there for me.


    He also helped me understand that being weak is not a w; it¡¯s just a sign that we¡¯re all human. It¡¯s a moment to lean on the strength of those who care about us.


    Deep inside, I¡¯m still frightened because one of the bastards who tried to rape me is still roaming free, and he can attack me or my family again at any time. However, I¡¯m taking self-defence sses, so if he everes in front of me, I won¡¯t let himy a finger on me. I¡¯ll kill him.


    Steve¡¯s father has stopped taunting me since he learned about my past. However, he still isn¡¯t ready to forgive me wholeheartedly.


    Twins are now two months old, and they¡¯re bing chubby bundles of joy. Evan is always reaching out to touch everything within his tiny grasp, and Giana¡¯s curious eyes explore the world around her. Theirughter echoes through the house. As a mother, watching them grow is a source of immense happiness.


    I never thought that I would be so satisfied to have a small family of my own. I was a woman who wanted to explore the world alone, make vlogs, and sleep with any random guy who I found attractive.


    Life changed me. Steve changed me. The marriage contract with Stevepletely transformed me. And now I¡¯m blessed to have him, our family, and the peaceful life we¡¯re creating together.


    Our little family has shown me that home isn¡¯t just about the walls around us. It¡¯s a ce filled with peace, love, and understanding.


    In the morning, I wonder about my life, gazing at my handsome husband and our adorable twins who are sleeping between us.


    As Steve stirs and opens his eyes, his gaze meets mine with a warmth that makes my heart flutter. A smile graces his lips as he realises I¡¯m already awake, lost in him.


    ¡°Morning, Wifey,¡± he whispers, lifting his hand to caress my cheek. Every time his finger touches my skin, my body shivers.


    ¡°Morning, husband,¡± I reply, holding his hand and kissing his knuckles.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He shifts his gaze towards the twins, who are soundly sleeping between us, and kisses their forehead.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I just can¡¯t take thest night out of my mind. You were so wild, Wifey.¡± He lies down, resting his head on his entwined fingers, and I blush at hisment.


    ¡°Well, I was so wet for youst night, and the twins weren¡¯t sleeping. So the wait was driving me crazy.¡±


    He chuckles at my words. ¡°But the wait was worth it. Recalling how you pushed me on the sofa, straddled me and rode mest night like a wildcat, I¡¯m getting hard again.¡±


    He looks at me with his eyes filled with profound desire, and I climb down the bed and reach to his side without wasting a single second.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ready to please you again, my husband,¡± I murmur, kneeling on the floor and pulling off hisforter, and he stares at me in anticipation.


    As I pull down his boxers, his hard dick springs out. I lean in and take him into my mouth without hesitation, and he grabs my hair and lets out a low groan of pleasure. I use my tongue to explore every inch of him, savouring the taste and feeling the power I have over him at this moment.


    His hands grip the sheets tightly as I continue to work my magic, bringing him closer and closer to the edge. I can feel his body trembling with desire as I increase the intensity, taking him deeper into my mouth. The sound of his moans fills the room, making me wetter and wetter.


    As I continue to pleasure him, his hands find their way to my head, guiding me and urging me on. The only sounds that fill the room are our ragged breaths and the wet, rhythmic movements of my mouth. I¡¯mpletely focused on him, on giving him the ultimate pleasure he deserves. My husband truly deserves all of it.


    ¡°Stop right now, because I want to cum when I¡¯m buried deep inside you.¡± I immediately stop, listening to his words.


    As I take him out of my mouth, he rises from the bed with a smirk on his face before pushing me to the floor. With a swift motion, hees over to me, lifts my night gown, and pulls off my undies.


    Brushing my lips with his thumbs, he whispers, ¡°Your screams always disturb our twins¡¯ sleep, and now I have finally found a way to keep your mouth shut, Wifey.¡± He grinds himself against my wetness, driving me crazy, keeping his intense gaze fixed on me.


    I¡¯m not interested in anything right now. I just want him to fuck me, hard and raw.


    ¡°Just fuck me, Mr-¡± he shushes me, stuffing my wet undies into my mouth, causing my eyes to widen in surprise.


    Fuck! I didn¡¯t think that he would ever do something like this. But it¡¯s quite erotic and arousing me more.


    ¡°Although I love to hear your moans, Grace. Right now, I don¡¯t have another option because I don¡¯t want you to wake up our babies. Do you like my idea of silencing you?¡± As he asks with mischievous in his eyes, I nod, my eyes filled with desire and anticipation.


    I fucking love it. It¡¯s taking my desire to another level.


    He wastes no time and positions himself at my entrance before slowly sliding inside me. I grab his hair and moan through the fabric of my gag; the sensation overwhelming me. He moves with a rhythm that drives me to the edge of pleasure, his hands gripping my hips tightly.


    Our bodies move together in a passionate dance, the intensity building with every thrust. The muffled sounds of our pleasure mix with the sound of our bodies colliding, creating an intoxicating symphony of desire. I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my body trembling with need.


    But just as I¡¯m about to reach my peak, he pulls out, leaving me desperate and yearning for more.


    His eyes lock with mine, filled with hunger. ¡°I want to savour this moment,¡± he whispers, his voice husky with desire.


    I whimper in frustration, but I trust himpletely. I know he¡¯ll bring me to the edge and beyond. He kisses me passionately, his lips hungry and demanding. Then, without dy, he flips me onto my stomach, positioning himself at my entrance once again.


    He enters me with a force that takes my breath away, and I cry out in pleasure, my sound muffled by my undies. He thrusts into me relentlessly, his movements bing more hard and vigorous.


    I clench my hands as waves of pleasure crash over me. I lose myself at the moment,pletely surrendering to the pleasure he¡¯s giving me. Each thrust brings me closer to the edge, until finally, I shatter into a million pieces, my body convulsing with ecstasy.


    Fuck! He is so damn good. I never get enough of him.


    ***


    As I sit on the sofa, stabbing the knife into the picture of that bastard printed in the newspaper, a surge of anger and determination courses through me.


    The memory of what he tried to do to me, the fear and trauma he inflicted, fuels my rage.


    I envision his face contorted in pain, begging for mercy, just as he had made me beg. But this time, I won¡¯t be the victim. This time, I¡¯ll fight back with everything I have.


    With each stab of the knife, I release a little of the bottled-up anger and fear that has been haunting me. It¡¯s a release, a way to reim my power and myself.


    When Steve emerges from the washroom, he finds me sitting there, tears streaming down my face but with a fierce determination in my eyes. He rushes to my side, concerned etched on his face.


    ¡°Love, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks, taking my hand in his.


    I look up at him, my gaze resolute. ¡°I¡¯m done being afraid. Steve, I won¡¯t let that bastard control me anymore. I¡¯m going to fight back, and this time, I won¡¯t hold anything back.¡± I rip his picture with the knife, my eyes scorching with rage.


    His eyes widen in surprise, but then a look of pride and admiration crosses his face. ¡°Wow! So my devil Grace is back.¡±


    I nod with an evil smile. ¡°Devil for the world, and angel for you and our babies.¡±


    He wraps his arms around me, pulling me close with a proud smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve always known how strong you are, Grace. You¡¯re a fighter, and nothing can break you.¡±


    His words wash over me like a soothing balm, reaffirming my resolve. With Steve by my side, I feel invincible, ready to face whatever challengese my way.

 Chapter 56 Her Studio Opening

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Oh, the suspense is killing me! Where are you taking me, Steve? I can¡¯t wait!¡± I can feel the excitement in Grace¡¯s voice as I guide her down the corridor, covering her eyes with a ck blindfold. Ever since she came back into my life, I¡¯ve been nning this surprise. Can¡¯t wait to see her reaction!


    Since the beginning, I¡¯ve always had this n in mind: to shower the woman I love with endless happiness. And now, I¡¯m making it a reality by bringing profound joy into my wife¡¯s life.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be much of a surprise if I spill the beans, will it?¡± I tease, wrapping my arm around her waist to guide her steps. The warmth of her body against mine sends a thrill through me.


    As we walk, I steal nces at her, admiring the way her face lights up with every step. Grace has been through so much, and she deserves every bit of happiness I can give her.


    As we enter a room, I stand behind her. ¡°Okay, Wifey, prepare to be amazed,¡± I utter before taking off her blindfold, more excited than her, to see her reaction.


    I watch eagerly as she blinks in the sudden light, taking in the scene before her. A gasp escapes her lips at the sight of her own studio room.


    Yes, the surprise is this. I want my Grace to follow her passion again. I had noticed how her work brought her so much confidence and fulfilment in the past. And the spark in her eyes when she was fully immersed in her work a year ago, so I want to bring that same spark back.


    ¡°This is for you, Wifey. I want you to continue your work.¡± I say, holding her hand, and she stands frozen, her eyes darting around the room in disbelief. The room is filled with all the equipment she needs to pursue her passion for vlogging and content creation.


    I have designed every corner of this room myself ording to her preferences because she deserves the best.


    She turns towards me. ¡°Steve, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Her voice quivers as she speaks, struggling to find the right words because of overwhelming emotion.


    I squeeze her hand, a soft smile ying on my lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, Love. I just want you to follow your passion, to do what makes you truly happy.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Steve,¡± she murmurs, her voice trembling. ¡°Nobody will want to work with me. After what happened a year ago, I left everything in the middle. I have lost more than half of my followers.¡± My heart aches at the pain in her voice.


    ¡°Grace, listen to me.¡± I sp her face, my eyes locking with hers. ¡°You are talented, passionate, and incredibly brave. Yes, you made mistakes in the past, but that doesn¡¯t define who you are now. You have the power to rise above your fears and prove to yourself-and to the world-that you are capable of greatness.¡±


    I try my best to encourage her.


    ¡°Steve, what you have done for me, it means a lot to me. But you¡¯re not getting me. I have left everything in the middle. No brand will work with me. My followers won¡¯t support me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I listen to her words, her voice heavy with doubt and uncertainty, and my heart sinks. I understand her fears and her hesitations, but I refuse to let her give up on her dreams-not now, not ever.


    I want my wife to fly high, and I have nned everything for this.


    ¡°Love, I understand that you¡¯re afraid,¡± I whisper, my voice filled with determination. ¡°But you can¡¯t let your past mistakes hold you back from pursuing your passion. Yes, you may have lost some followers, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t rebuild, that you can¡¯t start anew.¡±


    I pause, taking a deep breath before continuing. ¡°And as for brands not wanting to work with you, well, I have a surprise for you.¡± I give her a smile, and her brows narrow in confusion. ¡°I want to make you the brand ambassador of my clothingpany.¡±


    As I dere, her eyes widen in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ no! I can¡¯t.¡±


    My brows frown. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t deserve that. Please don¡¯t feel pity-¡±


    My anger rises. What the fuck is she saying that she doesn¡¯t deserve this? Has she lost it? She deserves this and beyond this.


    I interrupt her, unable to contain my frustration any longer. ¡°Grace, listen to me,¡± I grab her arms and utter in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m not offering you this opportunity out of pity. I¡¯m offering it to you because I believe in you. After all, I know you¡¯re capable of so much more than you think.¡±


    ¡°Steve, I can¡¯t. Please.¡± As she denies it again, my eyes burn with anger and the grip of my hands tightens around her arms.


    When will she start listening to me? She has changed herself so much, but her stubbornness is still the same.


    Ipose myself and loosen my grip as I realise I¡¯m digging my nails into her arms.


    Fuck! Her stubbornness always makes me lose my cool.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re my wife.¡± I sp her face and exin to her in a calm tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough for me to support you? You left your work because of me, isn¡¯t it? So restart it for me. I never told you I saw your work. You are talented, passionate, and incredibly deserving of this chance. And I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± My voice bes firm as I speak thest sentence.


    ¡°But what if I mess up? What if I let you down? I haven¡¯t worked for one year.¡± She whispers, staring at me with her eyes filled with doubts.


    ¡°You can never let me down, Wifey. That¡¯s impossible. You could never disappoint me, no matter what happens. Because to me, you¡¯re already a sess, just by transforming yourself into a better person and facing your fears.¡± I draw her closer, wrapping my arms around her in aforting embrace. ¡°You are strong, Love. Stronger than you know. And I believe in you, with all my heart.¡±


    As I kiss her head, she looks up at me with a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Steve,¡± she murmurs, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, even when I can¡¯t able to believe in myself.¡±


    ¡°Always, my love. I will always believe in you, no matter what.¡± I press my lips on her forehead, and she closes her eyes to savour my touch. ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision now?¡±


    As I ask her, she opens her eyes and looks at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°My decision? Umm¡­¡± She tapes her finger on her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a few days. I have to check my schedule so that I have time to work for you. You know how busy I¡¯m.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mrs. busy wife, please try your best to take out some time for your husband as well. He will be d.¡± I give her a pleading look, and she tries hard not tough. ¡°And in reward, he will try to give you something sweet,¡± I add, licking my lips.


    A smirk ys on her lips. ¡°What if I say I want something salty as a reward?¡± As she nces down, my dick twitches inside my pants.


    I yank her towards me, grabbing her waist. ¡°Whatever you want, Wifey. Sweet, salty, bitter, spicy.¡± I whisper huskily, my voice filled with desire. ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± My hands roam all over her body and my hardness grinds against her crotch, igniting a fire within us both.


    ¡°Okay, so first I¡¯ll have something sweet. Then salty.¡± She murmurs against my lips before capturing my lips in a passionate kiss, rubbing herself against me vigorously, making me harder.


    I lift her from the floor effortlessly by clutching her waist, and she wraps her legs around me, deepening the kiss, and pulling my hair.


    Grabbing her buttocks, I take her to the table and make her sit there before pulling away from her. ¡°Grace, we don¡¯t have much time. The twins can wake up any moment, crying for your milk. So strip fast.¡± I instruct, hurriedly pulling off my shirt.


    She bites her lower lip erotically, gazing at my body with profound desires, as if she doesn¡¯t even listen to my words.


    ¡°Wifey, you have all the life to admire my body. Right now, just be quick.¡± I say, hurriedly pulling down my jeans and boxers.


    She chuckles mischievously, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°Oh, but Steve, I can¡¯t resist admiring such a handsome sight.¡± She teases, slowly unbuttoning her shirt, revealing glimpses of her skin underneath.


    She gave birth to the two babies two months ago only, but her body is still so wless.


    ¡°I think you want me to tear them off. Right?¡± I ask, approaching her with a smirk on my face.


    ¡°You caught me, baby.¡± She winks at me, grasping my hand and yanking me down. ¡°I want you fucking so wild with me today as a reward, husband.¡± She whispers in my ear, encircling her arms around my neck.


    I know how much my Wife loves wild and aggressive sex, and I¡¯ll give her exactly that. In fact, a lot more than that today for sure because I¡¯m so fucking hard right now.


    ¡°Whatever you want, you¡¯ll get it, Wifey.¡± I grab her chin, fixing my intense gaze with her. ¡°Just be prepared to scream my name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready for it, Mr Grey. Don¡¯t you know?¡± She raises her brows at me with an all-the-time mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah! I know very well, and I love to hear you screaming my name.¡± I breathe against her lips, brushing her lower with my thumb.


    ¡°Husband-¡±


    ¡°Enough of talking. It¡¯s time for some action.¡± I cut her off, breaking all the buttons of her shirt and startling her.


    The sound of them dropping to the floor echoes through the room, increasing the intensity of the moment. With her shirt now in tatters, her chest heaves with anticipation, her skin flushed with desire. I devour her with my eyes, hungry for every inch of her. She looks even more alluring with that tattoo on her waist.


    I pull off her shorts and rip off her undies in haste before standing between her legs, locking my eyes filled with desire with hers.


    Grabbing her thighs and pulling them apart, I enter deep into her in one go with full force, causing her to scream and throw her head back in ecstasy.


    Her screams and my groans fill the room as I fuck her the way she wanted like a wild animal, first on the table, then bending her over the stool, against the wall, in front of the mirror, on the sofa, on the floor, every fucking corner of the studio.


    I really didn¡¯t see thating! Her studio opening is absolutely amazing. Like seriously, it¡¯s perfect!


    As we explore every corner of the studio, our passion knows no bounds. We move from one ce to another, exploring new positions and pushing each other to the limits of pleasure.


    I had sex with her earlier in the morning, yet here I¡¯m fucking the hell out of her as if I¡¯ve been starved for her for an eternity. This woman drives me insane and takes my wildest side out of me. It¡¯s incredible!


    I must say, life with Grace is pretty erotic!

 Chapter 57 His Possessiveness

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Blessed!


    Having Steve in my life is absolutely a blessing. I still can¡¯t believe he went ahead and made a studio for me. He¡¯s truly a gem! How did I get so lucky to have him?


    There have been times before when I¡¯ve thought about getting back to work, but I never found the courage to do it. Now, with Steve by my side, I feel encouraged to pursue my passion again.


    As I y with my two-month-old twins, I miss my husband. After our sex marathon in the studio, he left me craving for more. Yes, I¡¯m still yearning for him, despite feeling so sore.


    Today, he gave me exactly what I asked for, and even more. Just thinking about it gets me wet all over again.


    Fuck! I can never get enough of my husband.


    I nce at the time on my phone, counting down the minutes until he¡¯s back in my arms. Each passing second feels like an eternity, but I know it¡¯ll be worth the wait.


    As I watch my babies coo and gurgle on the bed, I smile at their innocence. I gently pull their chubby cheeks, elicitingughter from them. With each passing day, their cheeks seem to grow chubbier, making them even more adorable.


    ¡°Mama¡¯s little Angels.¡± Leaning down, I shower their faces with kisses, which only makes themugh louder. My heart melts at the sight of Giana¡¯s tiny blue eyes. They make her look so beautiful.


    ¡°Mama loves your eyes so much, Giana,¡± I whisper, rubbing my nose against Giana¡¯s and holding her tiny hands.


    Evan lets out a cry, tugging at my hair in annoyance as if he¡¯s upset because his Mama is giving all the attention to his sister.


    Turning my attention to Evan, I coo, ¡°Aww¡­ my baby. Mumma loves you too. You¡¯re so handsome and adorable. Your chubby cheeks are my favourite.¡± I ce kisses all over his cheeks, tickling his tummy, and hisughter fills the room.


    After lying beside them, I click a selfie of us and send it to Steve. He immediately sees the photo and replies.


    Husband: Adorable! I¡¯m so blessed to have you all.


    I type the message, pouting.


    Me: I¡¯m missing you, husband.


    Husband: I wish I could be there with you and the twins right now.


    Me: You know, I can¡¯t get over our today¡¯s sexual encounters out of my mind. You were so fucking wild. I¡¯m sore, but again dripping wet for you.


    As I send him the message, I squeeze my legs shut, because I¡¯m again aroused, recalling our passionate encounter in the studio.


    Husband: Same here, Wifey! My dick is missing the tightness of your pussy.


    Me: Fuck! When will youe back? I just want to have you inside me.


    Husband: Unfortunately, I have a meeting in a few minutes. If I didn¡¯t have, I woulde back home and take you to the bathroom, pin you against the mirror wall, remove your clothes, spread your legs apart, and thrust deep into you while suppressing your moans with your bra.


    Damn! What is he doing? He is making me even hornier and wetter.


    Me: God, Steve, when did you be so lustful?


    Husband: Since you entered my life, my longing and desire have only increased. You¡¯re super hot and irresistible, but most importantly, you¡¯re mine now. Your soul, your heart, your mind, your body-everything belongs to me now, and that thought makes me even hornier. I have the most desirable woman as my wife.


    I swallow hard just reading his intense text.


    Me: Your words are driving me crazy, husband.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly the twins¡¯ughter catches my attention and I nce at them. Evan lifts his tiny hands, trying to grab Giana¡¯s onesie, while she responds with a burst of babyughter, enjoying the attention of her brother. I smile at their antics before turning my attention to the phone again.


    Husband: That¡¯s the n, Wifey. I want you to crave me every moment I¡¯m not with you.


    I blush, reading his text.


    Me: Well, congrattions, because you¡¯ve seeded. I¡¯m constantly thinking about you.


    Husband: You know, when you were my temporary wife, the thought of you being with another man after divorcing me killed me deep inside. Sometimes I feel like killing every man you slept with.


    Anyway, I had an idea from the beginning about his possessiveness. The way he didn¡¯t let me get hooked on with any man after our contract marriage. But for the first time, he¡¯s saying these words to me, and it¡¯s blowing my mind.


    Me: Fuck! Steve. Stop it. You¡¯re turning me on even more with your possessiveness.


    Husband: No, I won¡¯t, Grace! I¡¯m fucking angry right now thinking about how those men touched what belongs to me, only me!


    Me: Steve, please stop. Or else I have toe there right now.


    Husband: No need! Because I¡¯ming to you.


    My eyes widen in shock.


    Me: What!!


    Husband: Yes! Because I won¡¯t get relief until I mark you as mine again.


    Fuck! His possessiveness is driving me crazy. But he can¡¯te right now. He has a meeting, and I¡¯m busy with the twins because Olivia isn¡¯t well today. Although I want him toe and im me as his again, I can¡¯t ignore my babies.


    I need to calm him down.


    I immediately start recording a voice message. ¡°Baby, calm down. Those were just one-night stands. I didn¡¯t even remember anybody. I know you weren¡¯t my first, but you¡¯re myst. And what I feel about you is beyond words. You¡¯re my life.¡±


    I let out a sigh after sending him the recording.


    Husband: But they touched you, Grace. They had their hands all over you, and it drives me insane just thinking about it.


    Damn! His possessiveness. I like it. But I need to handle him.


    Me: I canpletely understand you, baby. But they were just fleeting moments, meaningless encounterspared to what we share. You¡¯re the only one who truly matters to me.


    Husband: I know, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel possessive when ites to you.


    As I type the reply, a smirk ys on my lips.


    Me: Don¡¯t be sorry, because I love that about you. My husband, you be hotter when you act all possessive.


    Husband: You think so? Maybe I should remind you just who you belong to.


    Now I can feel he¡¯s no more angry. He¡¯s in a fun mood again.


    Me: Oh, really? And how would you do that?


    Husband: Well, I could start bying home right now and showing you exactly how much you mean to me.


    Me: As much as I would love that, husband, I think we both know that¡¯s not possible right now. You have your meeting, and I need to take care of the twins.


    Husband: I know, Wifey. I¡¯ll wait until I get home to remind you of who you belong to.


    Me: I¡¯ll be waiting for you, baby. Just hurry back to me.


    Husband: I will, Wifey. I love you.


    Me: I love you too, Steve, always.


    With a smile, I set my phone aside and focus my attention back on my little ones.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯ste at night, I¡¯m returning home, sitting in the backseat of my car. I wanted to reach home early today, but the work kept me busy today.


    Grace drives me crazy. She takes good, bad, every side out of me. I can¡¯t even express in words what I felt when I was chatting with her on the phone. It fucking drives me insane when I think about the men she had slept with.


    I clench my hands again, feeling the anger rise within me at the mere thought of Grace being with someone else, even in the past as well. It¡¯s irrational, I know, but I can¡¯t help it. She¡¯s mine, and the idea of anyone else touching her makes my blood boil.


    I again listen to Grace¡¯s voice recording to calm down myself. ¡°Baby, calm down. Those were just one-night stands. I didn¡¯t even remember anybody. I know you weren¡¯t my first, but you¡¯re myst. And what I feel about you is beyond words. You¡¯re my life.¡±


    Her soothing voice instantly calms the storm raging inside me. Her voice, her words. They have this calming effect on me. I can¡¯t exin. It¡¯s like she has this power over me, a power that I willingly surrender to.


    As the car pulls up to my mansion, I step out and make my way inside, my mind still consumed with thoughts of Grace and our conversation. I can¡¯t wait to see her, to pull her into a tight embrace, and remind her she belongs to me, in my arms.


    I step into my room and a smile shes on my face, seeing my lifelines sleeping peacefully. My little bundles of joy are sleeping on their Mama¡¯s chest. I think Grace fell asleep while putting them to sleep.


    After dropping my coat on the sofa and folding my shirt sleeves, I approach them. I kiss Grace¡¯s forehead before kissing the twins¡¯. A contented smile doesn¡¯t leave when I look at my babies. They¡¯re so precious, and I¡¯ll do anything to keep them and Grace safe.


    I carefullyy them in the crib before heading to the bathroom to get fresh.


    As I lie down, hugging Grace from behind, she murmurs in sleep, ¡°Steve, you came from the office?¡±


    I pull her closer to me and nuzzle her hair. ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯m back to home.¡±


    Back in her arms! My home!

 Chapter 58 The Live Session

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been a few days since Steve has been forcing me to do a live chat on Instagram, but I have been dying it. Finally, today I¡¯ve decided to do this. I settle down on the sofa, setting the phone on the tripod in front of me.


    Steve takes my hand in his and squeezes it slightly. ¡°You can do this, Wifey. Don¡¯t be nervous. Your followers will ept you with open arms. Trust me.¡± As he reassures me, I smile at him before resting my head on his chest, silently thanking him for supporting me.


    After kissing my hair, he stands up. ¡°Now Wifey, you go live. I¡¯m justing after taking a quick shower.¡± As I nod, he leans in and kisses my lips. ¡°All the best, Wifey. I know you¡¯re going to rock it like always.¡±


    I smile at him before turning my attention towards my phone as he leaves to take the shower.


    ¡°You can do this, Grace. It¡¯s just a live chat. Just be yourself.¡± I murmur to myself and take a deep breath before finally tapping on the phone screen.


    Three, two, one, and I¡¯m live on Instagram. The screen fills with shocked expressions and hearts as my followers start tuning in. I take a moment topose myself before speaking to the camera.


    ¡°Hey everyone, it¡¯s been a long while since I¡¯vee Live on Instagram. I just want to start by saying I¡¯m sorry for disappearing without exnation.¡± I pause, feeling a lump form in my throat as I gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Guys, I want to admit something. I left social media because of my past mistakes. I was afraid toe back, afraid of facing judgment and criticism. But my husband, Steve, encouraged me to follow my passion again, and with his support, here I am.¡± I smile, feeling a wave of gratitude towards Steve for being there with me.


    As I continue speaking, I can see theirments filled with expressions of surprise and admiration. It¡¯s both humbling and overwhelming to see their reaction.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opens, and Steve steps out, dressed in ck jeans and a white shirt. As I look at him, my heart skips a beat at the sight of him. Why does this man always look so hot that I feel like breaking all the buttons of his shirt and kissing every inch of his skin? Why?


    Focus on Instagram Live, Grace!


    He gives me a warm smile, his eyes sparkling with pride. Without saying a word, he walks over to me and ces a gentle kiss on my cheek, shocking both me and my followers.


    Fuck! Steve is full of surprises. I just stare at him in disbelief; the person who wasn¡¯t ready to take even a photo with me for my Instagram post in the past. He just kissed me when millions of people were watching us. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming with open eyes.


    As I look into his eyes, I see nothing but love and support. I always wonder, what did I do to get this man?


    Chuckling at my expression, he gives me a yful wink before heading towards the balcony. I watch him go, feeling a surge of affection towards him for believing in me and pushing me to be my best self.


    As I turn back to the camera, I feel grateful for Steve¡¯s unwavering support and encouragement. With him by my side, I know I can ovee any obstacle and pursue my dreams fearlessly.


    I notice thements flooding in with love and support.


    ¡°You both look so cute together.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Best couple.¡±


    ¡°I missed you both.¡±


    I smile at the screen, feeling overwhelmed by the outpouring of love from my followers. ¡°Thank you, guys, for all the love and support. It means the world to me.¡±


    Connecting with my followers is what I truly love, and I missed it. I¡¯m d Steve pushed me to do this.


    Then, a follower asks about our separation, and I pause, thinking how much to reveal. ¡°I know many of you are curious about my personal life, and I appreciate your interest,¡± I begin, choosing my words carefully. ¡°But some things are private, and I hope you can understand that. What I can tell you is that Steve and I are living happily together now, with our two little bundles of joy.¡±


    I hope my response satisfies their curiosity without revealing too much.


    As thements continue pouring in, my followers express their eagerness to catch a glimpse of our twins.


    ¡°Please give us a glimpse of them. We¡¯re dying to see them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be cute, like their parents. We wanna see them.¡±


    I chuckle at their enthusiasm. ¡°Okay, okay. Let me show the twins to you,¡± I respond, flipping the camera to reveal the sleeping twins. ¡°They¡¯re asleep right now, but when they wake up, I¡¯ll definitely share a photo of them with you all.¡±


    Just then, there¡¯s a knock at the door, and I see Steve returning from the balcony. He opens the door and turns towards me with a tray of breakfast in his hand.


    ¡°Wifey, the breakfast is here,¡± he announces, approaching me with a warm smile.


    ¡°Give me a sec, Steve. Let me say bye to them,¡± I reply, turning back to the camera.


    But Steve surprises me yet again. ¡°No need. You¡¯re interacting with your followers after a year. You continue this, I¡¯m here to feed you,¡± he says, settling down beside me with the tray of breakfast.


    I look at him in disbelief, touched by his gesture. As he starts feeding me, I feel overwhelmed by his love and care. And I can see my followers going crazy in thements.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°OMG, rtionship goals!¡±


    ¡°Steve is the best husband ever!¡±


    ¡°Today is our lucky day to witness this.¡±


    ¡°Guys, this is my husband who is always ready to spoil me with his love and care. I¡¯m so lucky to have him,¡± I announce, entwining my tiny finger with his and bringing his hand closer to my lips before kissing it.


    Steve leans in closer to the camera, his eyes filled with honesty. ¡°Hey, everyone. I just wanted to express how fortunate I am to have Grace by my side.¡±


    I smile at his words, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. He¡¯ll certainly bring tears of joy into my eyes.


    ¡°Guys, I think that¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯ll catch you in the next live session.¡± I hurriedly end the Instagram live because my man is driving me crazy with his unlimited love.


    As soon as I finish, I jump into Steve¡¯sp, startling him. I pepper his face with kisses, unable to contain my happiness.


    ¡°Fuck! Steve.¡± I give him a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re the same person who was so hesitant to even show a glimpse of yourself to my followers.¡±


    ¡°Back then, it used to frustrate me that you weren¡¯t true to your followers.¡± He replies, his voice filled with affection, and his hand sps my chin. ¡°But now I¡¯m here with you always because you¡¯re genuine, my wifey.¡±


    One day, this man will kill me with his love, for sure.


    ¡°Aww¡­ Steve, why are you so sweet? I wanna eat you up.¡± I ask, continuing to shower him with kisses.


    ¡°If the reward ofing to live with you on Instagram is this, count me in for this every morning.¡± He lets out a chuckle before sping my face. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m so happy because finally, I can see that you¡¯re truly happy. You were happy before, but I knew something was missing.¡± He caresses my hair with affection as he continues, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see the old spark in your eyes, Grace. Please never stop following your passion.¡±


    ¡°Never, baby,¡± I reply before capturing his lips in a tender kiss.


    ***


    At night, I sigh and sit on the bed after finally putting the twins to sleep in the crib. Today, all day, they kept me busy.


    Steve, who is working on theptop, sitting on the sofa, nces at me, noticing my sigh. ¡°Wifey, are you okay?¡±


    I respond, ¡°Yeah! Just a bit exhausted. When will you get free? I just want to lie down in your arms.¡±


    ¡°In five minutes, I¡¯ll be all yours, Love.¡± He answers, and I smile at him.


    He engrosses himself at work, and I sitfortably on the bed to use Instagram. Back to all days, scrolling Instagram, checking how people are responding to my morning live sessions. It feels good.


    As I scroll through my Instagram feed, I notice several reels that my fans have created from the small moments of me and Steve during the live sessions.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I squeal with delight as I watch each one, feeling overwhelmed by the love and support of my followers.


    ¡°What are you watching? You look so happy.¡± Steve¡¯s words catch my attention and I shift my gaze to him with a wide smile.


    As he closes hisptop, staring at me with curious eyes, I respond, ¡°Us.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± His brows narrow in confusion as he stands.


    ¡°Juste into my arms first, baby. Then I¡¯ll exin.¡± As I open my arm, Steve grins before rushing into my arms.


    ¡°It feels so good to hold you.¡± He whispers, his voice filled with warmth as he wraps his arms around me, pulling me close to him. I bury my face in his chest, inhaling his scent. This is my actual home. My exhaustion vanishes away as soon as Ie into his arms.


    ¡°It feels good to be held by you too, Steve,¡± I murmur, my voice muffled against his shirt.


    We pull apart andfortably lie down on the bed, cuddling each other.


    ¡°Now, tell me what you were watching made you so happy.¡± He questions, curiosity evident in his eyes.


    ¡°My fans are making reels of our moments from the live session,¡± I tell him, showing him the screen filled with short videos capturing ourughter, our kisses, and our genuine interactions.


    Steve¡¯s eyes light up with excitement as he watches the reels alongside me. ¡°Wow, these are incredible!¡± he exims, his gaze flicking between the screen and me.


    I squeal. ¡°We look so adorable together.¡±


    He nods in agreement, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I never thought we would end up like this,¡± He whispers against my lips, sping my face before capturing my lips in a soft kiss.


    Every time his lips meet mine, I just forget about the rest of the world.

 Chapter 59 You Deserve A Good Spanking

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Two Months Later


    It¡¯s been four months now since Grace has returned to my life and the twins¡¯ arrival. Time passes quickly, yet every moment feels like a precious gift.


    Despite the sleepless nights and endless diaper changes, there¡¯s nowhere else I¡¯d rather be than by Grace¡¯s side. We have never been happier. Our rtionship has grown stronger with each passing day, and I fall more in love with her with every smile, everyugh, and every tender and passionate moment we share.


    I have never asked more than this from God-to have Grace back in my life, to have our beautiful twins, and to experience the joy and fulfilment of family life.


    Grace and I are sitting in the car backseat, on our way to her first photoshoot after her one-year break. The photo shoot is for mypany¡¯s product because now she is the brand ambassador.


    I catch her stealing nces at her reflection in the car window. Her fingers tap anxiously on herp.


    ¡°Are you okay, Grace?¡± I ask, gently brushing a stray hair from her face.


    She hesitates for a moment before speaking. ¡°Steve, am I being selfish for leaving the twins at home? I feel guilty for pursuing my passion when they need me. I don¡¯t want to be a selfish woman like I was before.¡±


    She¡¯s been such an amazing mother, always putting our babies¡¯ needs first, and I understand her concerns.


    I wrap my arm around her, pulling her close. ¡°No, Grace, you¡¯re not being selfish. You need to follow your dreams and pursue your passion.¡± I continue, caressing her arm. ¡°You¡¯re not just a mother, you¡¯re a woman with talents and aspirations, and you deserve to pursue them.¡±


    She frets, ¡°But what if something happens to them while we¡¯re away?¡±


    I can understand her concerns because that¡¯s the thought that disturbs me as well. The person who snatched her happiness in her childhood is free now, and we have no clue what he is nning. What will be his next move? I¡¯m not worried about myself; I¡¯m worried about Grace and our babies. Although our house is fully secured, the uncertainty is still there. Anything can happen.


    However, we can¡¯t stop living our lives because of that bastard.


    I cup her face in my hands, meeting her gaze with reassurance. ¡°Grace, you are the best mother our children could ever have. You¡¯ve already proven it.¡± I press a kiss on her forehead. ¡°And besides, our house is fully secured, and Olivia and Dad will take care of them. They¡¯ll be in good hands¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stop worrying about them.¡± She sighs.


    I take her hand in mine. ¡°It¡¯s your first shoot after the break. That¡¯s why I¡¯ming with you. And in the future, when you¡¯re busy with work, I¡¯ll be here to take care of the twins.¡±


    Grace rests her head on my chest. ¡°Steve, Olivia is a great nanny, but you know that I just can¡¯t trust anybody when ites to our kids.¡±


    ¡°I know, Love,¡± I reply, pressing a kiss to her head. ¡°But Zara will also be there today. She¡¯ll take care of the twins.¡±


    Her eyes light up at the mention of Zara. ¡°Yeah, I can only trust her. The babies are always happy with her. She¡¯s such a wonderful woman.¡±


    Zaraes to meet Giana and Evan after every few days, and her bond with them is undeniable. Twins be cranky when somebody holds them except us, but surprisingly they calm down in Zara¡¯s arms. It¡¯s a relief knowing that they¡¯re in excellent hands while we¡¯re away.


    ***


    As the photoshoot progresses in the garden, I stand leaning against a tree, my hands are in my pocket and my eyes covered with sunsses are fixed on my wife. The way the sunlight dances on her skin, the way her soft curled hair cascades down her back, she looks absolutely breathtaking. She is d in a white dress, and the straps of it are knotted perfectly on her shoulders.


    She strikes poses with effortless grace and beauty that nobody can say that her hands were trembling with nervousness a few minutes back, and I was trying my best to encourage her.


    I knew she would kill it like always, but her nervousness was also justified because today was her first photoshoot after a long one-year break.


    As she strikes a sexy pose, showing her bare leg from the cut of her dress, I feel a surge of desire. I want to stop this photoshoot right now, throw everyone out, bend her over a tree, and fuck her.


    My heart swells with pride as I watch her effortlesslymand the attention of everyone around her. But beneath the surface of admiration lies a simmering possessiveness. The way the other men look at her, with hunger in their eyes, ignites a fire in me. I can¡¯t bear anyone looking at her like this.


    Grace looks at me and gives me a smile. I smile back, my hands clench into fists at my sides as I struggle to control my possessiveness. She¡¯s mine, and I want the world to know it.


    ¡°They can only watch her, but I can do a lot of things with her because she is my wife. She¡¯s mine.¡± I remind myself, trying to calm the raging fire within me.


    The jealousy threatens to consume me as I watch the photographer¡¯s gaze linger a moment too long on her curves, the makeup artist¡¯s hands grazing her skin a touch too intimately.


    Fuck! I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need to show them right now that she belongs to me. No one, literally not a single man, can look at her in that manner.


    Without a second thought, I stride towards her, taking off my sunsses. I reach her just as the photographer is about to take another shot, and I don¡¯t wait a single second to grab her waist and yank her to me, leaving everyone in shock.


    The look of surprise on Grace¡¯s face is quickly reced by one of pure desire as our lips meet in a searing kiss.


    ¡°I just wanted to show them whom you belong to, Wifey,¡± I whisper huskily against her lips, my hands clutching her waist possessively.


    Grace¡¯s response is a soft, breathy murmur that sends shivers down my spine. ¡°That¡¯s hot. I like it when you act all possessive, husband.¡± She smirks, her eyes smouldering with desire as she leans in to capture my lips in another heated kiss.


    A low moan escapes her lips as I bite her lower lip, and her fingers tangle in my hair as the passion between us ignites. This is where she belongs, in my arms, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to remind everyone of that fact.


    As I return to my spot against the tree, the shoot resumes, but this time, nobody is looking at Grace in that manner.


    Amazing!


    Mission aplished!


    Good job, Mr Grey!


    I watch Grace with a proud smile on my face as she strikes poses. She¡¯s not just a pretty face; she¡¯s strong, talented, and incredibly resilient. And seeing her shine like this, doing what she loves, fills me with an overwhelming joy.


    As the photographer calls it a wrap, Grace walks over to me with a yful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°You certainly know how to make a statement, Steve.¡± She teases, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    I chuckle, pulling her close to me by her buttocks. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand seeing those guys gawking at you. You belong to me, and I wanted to make sure they knew it.¡±


    She smiles, her eyes sparkling with love and affection. ¡°I love it when you get all possessive, Mr Grey. It¡¯s incredibly sexy.¡±


    I press a gentle kiss to her lips, savouring the taste of her sweetness. ¡°You love everything about me, Love.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she murmurs as I rest my forehead on hers. ¡°Your wildness, your sweetness, your possessiveness, your protectiveness, I just fucking love everything about you. You drive me crazy.¡±


    ***


    Grace lies on the mat, cing her head on myp, our hands ying with each other¡¯s hair, and our eyes locked. We¡¯re still in the garden, savouring this precious alone time, apanied by some delicious wine and snacks.


    We had initially nned to leave right after the shoot, but when I talked to Zara on a video call and found out that the twins were napping, I urged Grace to stay with me here. We¡¯ve been so caught up with work and taking care of the twins recently that we haven¡¯t had much alone time together, so I didn¡¯t want to let this chance slip away.


    ¡°Steve.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby.¡±


    ¡°The photographer was quite handsome.¡± As she teases me, my eyes darken and my hand stops caressing her hair.


    After taking a sip of wine from the ss, I lean in and capture her lips in a punishing kiss, biting her lips.


    ¡°You love to tease me. Right, Wifey?¡± I ask, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. Steve, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Her words burn my heart. I know she¡¯s just teasing me, but I can¡¯t bear the thought of her entertaining someone else in her mind.


    Coming above her, as I pin her hands against the mat, the ss of wine falls. But who cares about it right now?


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing to me, Mrs Grey?¡± I ask her, moving dangerously close to her face.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, acting innocent.


    Her innocent act only fuels the fire burning within me. I can see the mischievous glint in her eyes, and it both infuriates and excites me.


    I gaze into her eyes, my voice low and intense. ¡°You¡¯re igniting a fire of possessiveness inside me which will burn you.¡± I can feel her chest rising and falling against mine.


    ¡°You already know, husband, from the beginning, I like to y with the fire.¡± She gives me a mischievous wink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure today I¡¯ll be etched into your mind, your soul, your heart, your very being.¡± After moving closer to her ear, I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m going to remind you who you belong to, over and over again until there¡¯s no doubt left in your mind.¡±


    ¡°Please do-¡± Before she canplete her sentence, a scream ws up her throat as I bite her neck, making sure to leave a mark there.


    I reach to her shoulder, biting all over her neck, and clutching her hands. In haste, I open the knot of her dress strap with my teeth as my hands have still pinned her hands against the mat.


    After leaving marks on her shoulders, I flip her on her front and bind her hands behind her back with my tie.


    I raise her dress to her waist. ¡°You deserve a good spanking for teasing your husband, right?¡± I ask, fondling her round buttocks. They nestle perfectly in my hands, as if custom-made to fit my grasp.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡± As the sound of my handsnding on her skin echoes, a moan escapes her mouth.


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Smack. ¡°And acting innocent.¡± Smack. Smack. ¡°You are.¡± Smack. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Smack. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you spit out the truth.¡±


    After giving her ast few spanks, as I unbutton my jeans and pull them down, my hard membrane springs out. I yank down her undies before grinding myself against her hips.


    She implores, ¡°Steve¡­ please¡­¡±


    What does she think? I¡¯ll give her what she wants so easily, even after she has crossed all the limits of teasing me. Not at all.


    I can¡¯t tolerate her teasing, especially when she involves another man in it. Now I¡¯ll make sure to remind her to whom she belongs.

 Chapter 60 Bend Over The Bench

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Whom does your body belong to?¡± He asks as he thrusts into my mouth with his hard dick, fisting my hair. I¡¯m knelt in front of his standing figure, partially naked, my wrists bound behind my back with his tie, my mouth drooling, and my knees pressed against the grass.


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this in open space, in the garden. Steve must have given clear instructions to our bodyguards to not let anyone enter inside, but it is still quite thrilling.


    And oh my god, the way he is dominating me today, it¡¯s arousing me more. Although he isn¡¯t giving me what I yearning for, I¡¯m still savouring every bit of his control over me. It is¡­ I¡¯m speechless.


    He emerges from my mouth and demands, ¡°Answer me, Love? To whom does your body belong?¡± His voice,ced with dominance, sends a shiver down my spine.


    I respond, panting and drooling. ¡°You, Steve. My body belongs to you-¡± he silences me with a hard thrust, clutching my hair.


    ¡°Whom does your soul belong to?¡±


    ¡°Whom does your pussy belong to?¡±


    ¡°Whom do you belong to?¡±


    He continues to jab himself deeper and deeper into my throat and takes his dick out of my mouth to make me answer his questions.


    Fucking hell! His possessiveness, his dominance, and his wildness are out of the world. My n to tease him seeded because I¡¯m loving every bit of it.


    I can feel him throbbing inside my mouth. But before he can cum, he pulls himself out of me and stands behind me. Leaning down, he unbinds my wrists while I catch my breath back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The anticipation of what¡¯sing next is driving me insane.


    ¡°Stand up and bend over the bench.¡± My breath hitches, listening to hismanding voice.


    Damn! He¡¯ll certainly kill me today. It seems as if something has possessed him.


    Although I want to create more trouble for myself by defying him, I¡¯m not in a condition to do that. So Iply with his orders, standing up, and bending over the bench, holding its backrest rail.


    As he approaches me, my heart beats with anticipation. ¡°Are you yearning for me, Wifey?¡± He asks, standing a few inches away from me.


    ¡°Yes. I want to feel you deep inside me.¡± I express my desire and feel a pool of liquid between my thighs.


    ¡°But do you deserve it?¡± He questions, taping his hardness on my wetness, arousing me more.


    Do I deserve it after deliberately bringing up the photographer in our conversation just to tease him when I didn¡¯t even see him properly during the shoot? My all attention was on one man, and that¡¯s my husband, right now who is punishing me for teasing him.


    Whatever it is, I need him now. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Hasn¡¯t he punished me enough? After all, he knew I was just teasing him.


    ¡°Just fuck me, Steve,¡± I demand, ncing at him over my shoulder.


    A smirk spreads across his face, which isn¡¯t good for me.


    ¡°Seriously, you think I¡¯ll listen to you after what you did today?¡± He asks, rubbing my clit with his thumbs agonisingly slow.


    As I grind myself against his hand, he tugs at my hair, pulling my head back. ¡°Stay still if you don¡¯t want me to spank your little pussy this time.¡±


    My heart almost stops beating, and my clit throbs upon listening to his warning.


    Is he really my husband? I never imagined him dominating like this with me. It¡¯s unbelievable but pleasurable. It was my darkest sexual fantasy which he is fulfilling today.


    His warm breath caresses my neck as he whispers in my ear. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, feeling heat spreading down my body.


    ¡°Good.¡± Saying this, he pulls my hair and jabs deep into me without a warning, causing me to scream with ecstasy.


    Fuck! I love it.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± He pulls out, but his tip remains inside me before thrusting himself into me again. ¡°You belong to me.¡± He gives me a hard thrust, shushing my moans with his palms. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to even think about any other man. Only I should be in your mind twenty-four seven hours.¡± And with ast deep hard thrust, he releases inside me, groaning.


    He falls heavily on me, panting, and withdrawing his hands from my mouth.


    After catching his breath back, he stands up and pulls up his trousers, and I turn around and stare at him in shock.


    What about my orgasm?


    ¡°What? No orgasm for you. It¡¯s your punishment.¡± He states, buttoning his trousers.


    ¡°Steve, I was just teasing you. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± I grumble, sexually frustrated.


    He steps closer to me and gently ties the knot of my dress strap. ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s time to go home. Twins will be waiting for us at home.¡± Ignoring my words, he says and pulls up my undies.


    ¡°Steve, you can¡¯t leave me on the edges,¡± Iin while he straightens down my dress.


    ¡°This is what happens when you mess with me, Mrs Grey. Take this as a lesson for the next time you want to tease me.¡± He tells me, taking his handkerchief to clean my face, his eyes growing darker.


    Oh no! I was having fun teasing him, enjoying his punishments, until this one. He just can¡¯t leave me unsatisfied.


    ¡°But-¡±


    He shushes me with a passionate kiss, cupping my face. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He lifts me in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil,¡± I murmur, resting my head on his chest, exhausted from the photo shoot and, of course, what happened after that. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°I hate you too, Wifey.¡± He kisses my hair, carrying me out of the garden, and I snuggle into him. Although I¡¯m left unsatisfied, aftering into his warm arms, I forget everything.


    ***


    We reach home. I slept during the entire car ride, burying my face in Steve¡¯s chest and wrapped in his warm arms.


    As we enter our room, a smile spreads across our faces at the sight of our twins. Giana sitsfortably in Zara¡¯sp, her chubby cheeks glistening in the soft light, while Evan enjoys his tummy time, his tiny legs kicking in excitement as Olivia shakes the rattles in front of him.


    As their eyes fall on us, Giana outstretches her tiny arms towards us, weeping, making adorable faces. Evan, on the other hand, lets out a scream, as if scolding us for leaving him alone for so long.


    Oh¡­ my little munchkins! They missed us as much as we missed them.


    My heart warms up with love, and I rush to Giana before scooping her up into my arms. ¡°Oh, my little angel, we missed you so much,¡± I whisper, showering her with kisses. She snuggles into my embrace, sucking on my chin, her tiny fingers grasping my dress.


    Steve picks up Evan, who continues to scream, his face scrunched up in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, buddy, we¡¯re here now,¡± Steve reassures him, rocking him gently in his arms, but his screams be louder.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Evan. Promise now Mama and Dada will never go leaving you and your sissy alone.¡± I apologise, stroking Evan¡¯s hair, and Giana buries her face in my shoulder.


    Finally, Evan stops screaming and passes an adorable smile to us before resting his head on Steve¡¯s shoulder. Steve sighs and kisses his tiny head.


    ¡°Thank you, Zara, for taking care of them in our absence.¡± Steve expresses his gratitude to Zara, who smiles warmly in return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you, Steve. I love to spend time with them.¡±


    ¡°But it still means a lot to us, Zara,¡± I say, looking at Zara. My hand continuously rubs my princess¡¯s back, and her little hand ys with my half-heart pendant. She relishes this.


    ***


    At night, our twins are lying between us in our bed. They are both wide awake, their tiny hands and feet moving in sync as they coo and babble with excitement.


    Steve and I lie on either side of them, admiring our precious little munchkins with hearts full of love and wonder. They are perfect copies of each other, except for the colour of their eyes; everything else is identical.


    ¡°So did you enjoy the photoshoot after a year break?¡± As Steve asks, catching my attention, I grin at him.


    ¡°Enjoy? I love it. Being back in front of the camera felt exhrating, especially with you by my side.¡± I reply, stroking Giana¡¯s soft brown hair as she nestles closer to me. My eyes remain fixed on Steve. ¡°Thank you for pushing me to continue this, Steve. After a long time, I feel as though I have rediscovered myself.¡±


    He leans over the twins and captures my lips in a soft kiss, caressing my cheeks. ¡°You can thank me in a better way tomorrow. Then maybe I give you orgasms.¡± He gives me a mischievous wink before moving away from me.


    I entwine my tiny finger with his above the twins, smiling. ¡°Of course, husband. You truly deserve a proper thank you.¡±


    His eyes glint with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I relish the way you controlled me today. I didn¡¯t know you had such a dominant side.¡± I admit, trailing my fingers lightly over his arm. ¡°It was incredibly thrilling and¡­ satisfying, despite the frustration at the end.¡±


    He chuckles softly, his gaze lingering on our twins before returning to me. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it, Grace. You bring out different sides of me, ones I didn¡¯t know existed. And I have to say, seeing you submit to me like that was incredibly arousing.¡±


    I feel a blush creeping up my cheeks at his words, but I can¡¯t deny the thrill that runs through me at the memory of his dominance. ¡°Well, you certainly surprised me, Steve. But I must admit, I loved every moment of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started, love. There¡¯s so much more I want to explore with you.¡± He murmurs, his voice low and husky with promise.


    I swallow hard, feeling a thrill of anticipation coursing through me at his words. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you have in store for me, Steve,¡± I whisper, leaning above the twins to capture his lips in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 61 He’s The Best Husband

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Four Months Later


    I return home after a long day at work, carrying three bouquets for my angels: a red roses bouquet for my wifey, and two small pink and blue roses bouquets for my little ones.


    As I step into the room, the sight in front of my eyes brings a smile to my face and takes away all the exhaustion of my entire day.


    Twins who are now eight months old, sitting on the bed, ying with the blocks and conversing with each other in their ownnguage. While Grace is lying facing them,pletely engrossed in them with a smile on her face.


    Giana looks super adorable, with two fountain ponytails dolled up in a pink frock, and Evan is d in a white t-shirt with ck denim shorts. Grace loves to dress them up and make a daily blog with them.


    I can¡¯t believe they are now eight months old. They¡¯re growing so fast. It seems like just yesterday they were born, and I took them in my arms for the first time.


    And now it¡¯s been seven months of my heavenly beautiful and passionate life with my wife, since everything has been sorted between us. Our rtionship is bing stronger with each passing day. We still fight sometimes, but we never let each other sleep in a bad mood. Wemunicate and try to understand each other in every situation.


    When Grace has photoshoots, I take care of the twins, and other times, she stays with the twins twenty-four hours. She is so perfect when ites to handling the babies.


    I still can¡¯t believe sometimes she is the Grace whom I had met two years ago, who was a maniptive and cunning woman. However, her childhood trauma transformed her into that person. My love and babies have helped her rediscover her true self and be the loving mother and wife she is today.


    Witnessing her devotion to our family fills me with admiration and gratitude, knowing how far we¡¯vee from the challenges we faced in the past. The one-night stand, our contract marriage, our arguments, our separation, and all the past sufferings and heartbreaks were worth it because they led us to the life we¡¯re living today.


    As I approach them, Grace looks up at me with those mesmerising brown eyes. It¡¯s hard to believe that just a few months ago, our rtionship was strained, and we were struggling to find our way back to each other.


    As I stand beside her, I lean down and ce a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°This is for you, Wifey.¡± As I give her the bouquet, her eyes sparkle.


    ¡°These are so beautiful, Steve.¡± As she gives me a quick hug after kneeling on the bed, the twins whine, trying to pull us away.


    These jealous little ones! They can¡¯t see Grace and me hugging or kissing. In fact, they can¡¯t even let us hold each other¡¯s hands. With each passing day, they¡¯re growing more and more possessive for us. It¡¯s endearing to see how much they crave our attention and affection, but sometimes it frustrates us as well. I can¡¯t even cuddle my wife when they¡¯re awake.


    We pull apart, chuckling, and they stretch their chubby arms towards me.


    ¡°Oh my little angels, look what I have brought for you.¡± As I give them the bouquets, they giggle, grasping them with enthusiasm. Grace and I share a smile, watching their joyful reactions.


    ***


    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Four Months Later


    Sitting on the rocking chair, I watch twins crawling all around their room. Steve and I have designed the interior of the nursery, keeping both of our babies¡¯ preferences in mind. The walls are painted a light pink, and the ceiling is a soft blue. Evan¡¯s crib on the left has a blue and white colour scheme, while Giana¡¯s crib on the right has a pink and white colour scheme. The room is decorated with stars, moons, and clouds, and it connects directly to Steve¡¯s and my bedroom.


    ¡°Twins¡­¡± I call out to them, and they crawl towards me in haste, as if in a race.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± they chirp, standing up and clinging to my legs with their chubby hands. Their voices are like melody to my ears.


    I can hardly believe that in just one week, they¡¯ll turn one-year-old. It feels like they were born just yesterday. They¡¯re growing so fast that sometimes it brings tears to my eyes.


    As I lift them into my arms and kiss their cheeks, their giggles fill the room. They are the light of my life, and I am grateful every day for the blessing of being their mother.


    ***


    After putting the twins to sleep at night in their room, Steve and I lie down in each other¡¯s arms, watching the twins¡¯ photos on my phone. Yesterday, we had their first birthday photoshoot in the garden. It was so much fun watching them smash their little birthday cakes andugh with delight.


    ¡°Steve, I want to hang this photo on the wall. Okay?¡± I whisper, caressing our mini family photo. Steve and I are kneeling on the ss, with Evan seated on his father¡¯s shoulders behind me, and Giana on my shoulders. It looks perfect.


    As I don¡¯t get a response from Steve, I nce at him and find him staring at me, stroking my cheeks with affection in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened, Steve? Why are you suddenly looking at me like this?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°You know I love you, right?¡± His words send a shiver down my spine.


    He says ¡°I love you¡± many times, yet each time, I feel it echo deeper in my heart because of the intensity in his eyes when he confesses those words.


    ¡°Of course, husband.¡± I peck on his nose, causing him to chuckle. ¡°But I don¡¯t know why you love me?¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know why I love you, Wifey?¡± He asks, tucking my hair behind my ear and moving closer to my face.


    I shake my head, and the warmth of his breath against my skin sends a rush of tingles down my spine. His gaze locks onto mine, holding a depth of emotion that leaves me breathless as he cups my face.


    ¡°I love you for how you respond to my touch, for how you tease me, for how you take care of me and our babies, for how you look at me, for how you smile, for how you share everything with me, for how you please me, for how you get naughty and wild, and the list goes on endlessly.¡± Tears prick at the corners of my eyes as I listen to his heartfelt words, overwhelmed by the depth of his love for me.


    ¡°And most of all,¡± he whispers, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°I love you because you¡¯re you, and there¡¯s no one else in this world I¡¯d rather spend my life with.¡±


    With those words, he seals his deration of love with a tender kiss, his lips brushing against mine with a sweetness that takes my breath away.


    This man always renders me speechless.


    We lie silently, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace after the kiss. Like every night, even though I don¡¯t want to, I overthink about that bastard who tried to rape me during my childhood. I¡¯m worried. It¡¯s been ten months since he escaped from prison, and we still have no clue where he is. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning to do. Perhaps something sinister.


    ¡°Love,¡± Steve¡¯s voice brings me back to reality.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I murmur, ying with the button on his shirt.


    ¡°Are you thinking about the same thing?¡± he asks in a soft tone, his hand stroking my hair.


    I lift my head from his chest to meet his gaze. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop myself, Steve. It¡¯s been ten months, and he¡¯s still out there. I don¡¯t want to waste a single second thinking about him, but it¡¯s hard.¡±


    He ces his hand on my face and caresses my cheek. ¡°I know, my love. It¡¯s natural to feel anxious, but we¡¯ll get through this together. For now, let¡¯s try to focus on the present.¡±


    I plead, ¡°Help me forget about everything, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Wifey,¡± he responds with a mischievous smile. ¡°You know I¡¯m good at that. Tonight, I promise, the only thing you¡¯ll remember is my name.¡± With that, he slips his hand under my nightgown and then into my underwear, and with his mere touch, he distracts me from my worries.


    ***


    The next morning, I wake up, naked and alone in the bed. A smile graces my lips as the memories ofst night sh through my mind. He truly made me forget about everythingst night. He tied me to the bed and teased me with the vibrator before fucking me in many positions. I never get enough of my husband. He makes every day the best.


    ¡°Mrs Grace Grey, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not just a wife, you¡¯re a mother. Look at the time. It¡¯s nine.¡± I chide myself and immediately nce at the screen ced on the side table to check on the twins. Panic shoots through me as I find their cribs empty on the screen.


    I hurriedly climb down the bed, and wrapping the sheet around my body, I¡¯m about to rush to the twins¡¯ nursery but stop as my eyes fall on the folded paper ced on the side table.


    I immediately unfold the paper. It¡¯s a note written by Steve.


    ¡®Morning, My Love


    Don¡¯t panic. Twins are safe. They woke up a little earlier than usual. You were sleeping, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb your peaceful slumber, so I took them to their grandpa¡¯s room. I¡¯m going to the office. Take care of yourself.


    I love you.¡¯


    A smile spreads across my face, reading the letter.


    ¡°He¡¯s the best husband in the world,¡± I murmur, my face glowing. ¡°And he¡¯s mine.¡±


    ***


    After taking a quick shower, I rush to Dad¡¯s room.


    Everything is sorted out between us. He has epted me. Ten months ago, when he came to know about my past, he softened towards me, and slowly, he began to understand me. We had many heart-to-heart conversations where I poured out all my fears and regrets for hurting him intentionally. Over time, our rtionship grew stronger, and now, Dad is not just my father-inw; he has be like my real father, just like in old times.


    Twins¡¯ughter reaches my ear as I stand at the door of Dad¡¯s room. With a smile, I open the door, and Iugh at the sight in front of me. Twins are straddling their grandpa¡¯s tummy. Giana is sitting behind Evan, grasping his t-shirt with her tiny hands, while Evan is hitting his Grandpa¡¯s chest.


    I approach them. ¡°Morning, my naughty munchkin.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As the twins¡¯ eyes fall on me, they extend their arms towards me, wailing, ¡°pit-pit (pick up.)¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Mama¡¯s little angels.¡± I hold them in my arms, kissing their cheeks.


    As they shower me with kisses, I turn my attention towards Dad. ¡°Morning, Dad. I hope they didn¡¯t disturb your sleep too much.¡±


    He chuckles, his eyes sparkling with affection as he looks at the twins. ¡°Not at all, Grace. They are the best rm clock anyone could ask for.¡±


    I chuckle, and as I settle down on the bed next to Dad, the twins snuggle closer, their chubby arms wrapped around my neck.


    He pats my head, his expression softening with love. ¡°You¡¯re doing a wonderful job with them, Grace.¡±


    I pass him a warm smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ***


    In the evening, the twins are getting cranky, so I bring them to the park. I stroll through the park with Olivia, and the twins are lying in the stroller, looking around with curious eyes.


    Suddenly, my phone rings, and I see Steve¡¯s name shing on the screen. With a smile, I answer the call, but to my dismay, the connection is poor, and I can barely hear his voice.


    I ask, ¡°Steve? Can you hear me?¡±


    There¡¯s a brief pause before I hear his voice, faint and distorted. ¡°Grace, I¡­ can you hear¡­?¡±


    Realising that I won¡¯t be able to have a proper conversation with him here, I instruct Olivia to keep an eye on the twins before walking to a quieter corner of the park in search of a better signal.


    Finally getting awork, I call Steve back.


    ¡°Where are you, Wifey? Are you alright?¡± He asks, concerned.


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯m alright. I brought the twins to the park. They were getting fussy,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯ll join you all within an hour.¡±


    My face lights up at his words. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯m just winding up my work.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    With a smile on my face, I hang up the call and head back to where Olivia and the twins are.


    However, as I reach them, the sight that greets me leaves me numb. Olivia lies unconscious on the ground, Giana is nowhere to be found, and Evan is crying, sitting in the stroller.

 Chapter 62 Where is Giana?

    Fuck! Where is Giana? What happened to Olivia? Did¡­Did he kidnap her? No, no. This can¡¯t happen.


    After shaking my head, with my trembling hand, I immediately call the bodyguard whom I asked to stay outside, and now regretting terribly for my decision.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked the bodyguard to stay outside.¡± As I murmur, holding the phone to my ear, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    But he doesn¡¯t answer the call, making me more anxious.


    Fuck! With each passing second, my fear is intensifying. Giana, where are you?


    Evan¡¯s cries be louder, and I scoop him up, holding him close as tears stream down my face. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Evan. Mama is here. We¡¯ll find your sister.¡±


    ¡°Gaina¡­ My baby came back to Mama.¡± I call out to her while sobbing, hoping that she wille back to me, listening to my voice.


    After calling the police and ambnce, I call Steve, my hands trembling.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re missing so much. I¡¯ming¡­¡± he pauses as he hears my sob. ¡°What happened, Love? Are you alright?¡± He asks, his voice tinged with worry.


    ¡°Steve.¡± I cry out. ¡°Giana¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± He asks, panicking. ¡°Is she alright?¡± As I sob louder, not understanding how to tell him, he urges. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, Grace. Say something.¡±


    ¡°Giana has been missing, Steve.¡± I hup. ¡°I¡­¡± I tell him everything, crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve. Because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Giana will be alright.¡± He reassures me, but his voice quivers with concern. ¡°Just stay calm, love. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± he promises before hanging up.


    Holding, Evan closer to me, I ask about Giana from the people present in the park.


    Minutes feel like hours, my heart pounding with fear and anguish. Every passing second without knowing where Giana is feels like an eternity of torment.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Tears trickle down my cheeks, my entire body trembling as I sit in the car backseat, calling the detective, and all the authorities to search for my lost daughter.


    I can¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to my little princess. The mere idea of her being out there, alone and vulnerable, fills me with anxiety. Every moment that passes without news of Giana¡¯s whereabouts feels like an eternity of agony.


    ¡°Please, God. Keep her fine and bring her back to us.¡± I enchant this prayer constantly until I reach the park with the police.


    As I step into the park, my heart sinks at the sight of Grace, her face etched with worry and fear, tears streaming down her cheeks as she desperately questions passersby about Giana¡¯s whereabouts. Her condition intensifies the ache in my heart.


    As I rush towards her, she looks at me with guilt, pain and fear in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve. I couldn¡¯t protect our daughter.¡±


    I pull her into my arms, sandwiching Evan. ¡°We will find her,¡± I reassure her, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°We¡¯ll search every corner of this park, leave no stone unturned until we bring Giana home safe and sound.¡±


    My mind races with a million thoughts and fears. What if something terrible has happened to her? What if we never find her?


    No, No. She¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll find her.


    I reassure myself before pulling away from Grace and wiping my tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find our daughter, Grace,¡± I utter with determination before taking Evan in my arms and hugging him.


    At least, he is with us.


    Our voices ring out with Giana¡¯s name as web through the park. The ambnce took Olivia to the hospital, detective interrogated Grace. Now they are interrogating all the people present in the park.


    As we search for Giana in the park with cops, Evan suddenly starts kicking me and hitting me, calling out to her sister. ¡°Sisshy.. Sisshy¡­¡± It seems as if he wants toe out of my arms.


    As I put him down on the ground, he hurriedly crawl somewhere, while Grace and I follow him, confused.


    He stops and picks up a hairpin. It¡¯s Giana¡¯s.


    ¡°Sisshy¡­¡± he says, looking at us, showing us Giana¡¯s hairpin. Fresh tears fill up our eyes, seeing this. Grace and I give each other a look of despair.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find your sissy, Evan, I promise.¡± Ifort him as I pick up Evan and embrace him tightly. Grace takes the hairpin from Evan¡¯s hand and kisses it.


    ¡°Where are you, my baby? Pleasee back to Mama,¡± she cries, staring at the hairpin, and seeing her, my heart clenches and fresh tears roll down my cheeks.


    Evan wipes my tears with his tiny fingers and shakes his head, his innocent eyes staring at me with a sad pout. He can¡¯t see his daddy¡¯s tears. I kiss his forehead and look at him, now holding back my tears because seeing me cry makes my baby sad, and that¡¯s thest thing I want.


    Evan resembles his sister in every way, except for the colour of his eyes. I already miss looking into my princess¡¯s adorable blue eyes.


    ***


    We have been searching for Giana in the park for three hours now. With each passing moment, my anxiety grows, and the knot in my stomach tightens.


    Grace¡¯s sobs echo through the air, mixing with the sounds of children ying and birds chirping. Her every cry breaks my heart. I never wanted to see her like this.


    Despite our efforts, there¡¯s still no sign of Giana. My mind spins with negative thoughts about my daughter, and I struggle to maintainposure for Grace and Evan.


    I can¡¯t fall weak. I must find my daughter.


    Clutching Evan tightly to my chest, I make a silent vow to find Giana, no matter what it takes.


    The detectivees to us and says, ¡°You should go home now and rest. We¡¯re searching for her.¡±


    Grace shakes her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving until I find my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mam, please try to understand. There is no use of you both staying here,¡± the detective insists, his voiceced with empathy. ¡°We have teamsbing through every inch of this park, and we¡¯ll continue to do so until we find her. But right now, you both need rest. You need to stay strong for Giana.¡±


    Grace¡¯s hands tremble as she clutches onto the hairpin, her knuckles turning white with the intensity of her grip. ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit at home while my daughter is out there somewhere, alone and scared. What if she is hurt, or¡­¡± her voice chokes up with pain, shattering my heart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ipose myself and ce my hand on her shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s right, Love. We need to trust the authorities to do their job. We can¡¯t help Giana if we¡¯re exhausted and running on empty. Let¡¯s go home, get some rest, and be ready to continue the search tomorrow.¡±


    Although I also don¡¯t want to leave the park and go home without Giana, I exin to Grace, because her condition is worsening. She needs rest. Evan also needs a bed to sleep in.


    Reluctantly, Grace nods, her shoulders slumping with exhaustion. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers, tears glistening in her eyes.


    With heavy hearts, as we reluctantly leave the park, I can¡¯t shake the feeling of helplessness that grips my heart, knowing that our daughter is still out there, somewhere in the darkness, waiting to be found.


    ***


    We enter the mansion. Evan is sleeping in my arms, and Grace¡¯s hands are gripping my shirt. I¡¯m feeling emptiness in my heart. Giana isn¡¯t with us and we have no clue where she is and how is she.


    As my father sees us, he rises from the sofa and approaches us, his face etched with worry. ¡°Did you find something about Giana?¡±


    I shake my hand, dejected, wishing I could give him a positive answer. ¡°No, Dad. We searched everywhere, but there¡¯s still no sign of her.¡± His shoulders slump in disappointment.


    Grace¡¯s grip on my shirt bes tighter. I nce and find her, looking down in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡­¡± a sob escaped out of her mouth. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect her.¡±


    ¡°None of this is your fault,¡± Dad reassures her, cing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll find Giana, I promise. But right now, we need to stay strong and focused.¡±


    Grace nods, tears still streaming down her face as she leans into Dad¡¯sforting embrace.


    ¡°Take Grace to the room. I¡¯ll look after Evan. You both need rest.¡± Dad says, taking Evan from my arms.


    Grace¡¯s words draw our attention. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I want to keep Evan with me. After losing Giana, I¡¯m scared of losing Evan too. Please, let me be with him tonight.¡±


    Dad¡¯s expression softens, and he nods. ¡°I understand, Grace. You can stay with Evan tonight. But make sure to get some rest.¡±


    Grace gives Dad a nod, embracing Evan tightly as if he¡¯s her lifeline. I watch them with despair.


    As we enter the room, Graceys Evan on the bed and sits beside him, caressing his hair, her sorrowful eyes fixed on him.


    As I settle beside her, she stares at me, her eyes widened in horror. ¡°What if that-that monster has kidnapped our daughter.¡± Her breath bes heavy, and beats of sweat appear on her forehead. ¡°What if he hurts her? What if he tries to do what he did¡­¡±


    My heart clenches at the thought, and dread pools in the pit of my stomach. The mere idea of Giana being in the clutches of that monster sends shivers down my spine. But I can¡¯t let Grace drown in her fears.


    Her entire body trembles with fright. ¡°Steve, I ca¡­¡± she pants. ¡°Can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    I hold Grace close, feeling her body tremble with fear and panic. ¡°Love, listen to me,¡± I murmur, trying to calm her down. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure what¡¯s happened to Giana yet. We can¡¯t let ourselves get consumed by these thoughts until we have more information. We have to stay strong for Evan and for each other.¡±


    But Grace¡¯s breathing bes even more erratic, her chest heaving as she struggles to catch her breath. ¡°I know, Steve, but¡­ I can¡¯t shake off this feeling of dread,¡± she gasps between breaths, her eyes wide with fear.


    Fear grips my heart as I watch her condition worsen. I gently guide her to lie down on the bed, her body shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay, Love. I¡¯m here with you,¡± I reassure, caressing her hair. ¡°Just focus on your breathing. In¡­ and out¡­ You¡¯re safe here with me.¡±


    But her panic intensifies, her eyes wide with terror as she continues to struggle for air. My heart races with anxiety as I desperately try to calm her down. I can¡¯t bear it. It feels like a nightmare.


    Just then, Evan stirs on the bed, his eyes fluttering open as if he has sensed his mother¡¯s distress. After sitting up, he looks at Grace with concern in his innocent eyes. ¡°Mama¡­¡± He crawls over to her and wraps his tiny arms around her, pressing his cheek against hers.


    As Evan¡¯s warmth envelops Grace, her breathing gradually begins to slow down. Her body gradually rxes, her trembling easing as she hugs Evan tightly, finding sce in his presence. ¡°Mama¡¯s baby.¡± Her voice chokes with emotion.


    I watch in awe as Evan¡¯s touch works like magic, soothing Grace and bringing her back from the brink of panic. Tears of relief fill my eyes as I realise what magical power our little boy possesses.


    ¡°Thank you, Evan,¡± I whisper, my voice trembling as I caress his hair. ¡°You are our only strength in this dreadful time.¡±


    I wrap my arms around both of them, promising myself to bring back our daughter no matter what.

 Chapter 63 The Twins’ First Birthday

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    A Week Later


    Tomorrow is the twins¡¯ first birthday. We had nned a birthday trip to Steve¡¯s private ind with them, but now I can¡¯t even cut the cake because Giana is still missing. We were so excited to celebrate their first birthday.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When will God stop testing my strength to endure pain? It¡¯s bing unbearable.


    Olivia regained consciousness the next day after Giana was found missing. She recounted that someone wearing a ck mask had made her unconscious before taking Giana. Every time I wonder who could kidnap my little princess, my breathing bes heavy, thinking about that monster.


    Tomorrow should be a day filled with joy and celebration, but it feels heavy without Giana around. I can¡¯t focus on anything other than the empty crib where Giana should be. Every corner of our home holds memories of herughter and smiles, reminding us of what we¡¯ve lost.


    I¡¯m concerned for Evan as well. His once bright eyes are now dull with sadness, and he refuses to eat or y without his sister by his side. My heart breaks into a million pieces every time I see him standing by Giana¡¯s empty crib, tears streaming down his cheeks as he calls out for her. Steve and I try our best tofort him, but our efforts feel futile.


    Steve suggests we should celebrate the twins¡¯ birthday for Evan¡¯s sake, insisting that Evan needs a change of atmosphere and a distraction from the pain. But the thought of celebrating without Giana feels like a betrayal, and I can¡¯t bring myself to go through with it.


    How can I enjoy a birthday when my daughter is missing? How can I smile and pretend that everything is okay when our hearts are shattered into pieces? And how can we celebrate when our family is torn apart? I can¡¯t do this.


    Trying to soothe Evan to sleep, I walk through the corridors. He is nestled in my arms, his tiny hand clutching my shirt. I pause outside Dad¡¯s room, my steps faltering as I hear the muffled sobs emanating from inside.


    As I peek inside, my heart shatters at the sight of Steve, his shoulders shaking with silent tears as he shares his pain with his father.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯ve already lost Giana, and with her, I feel like I¡¯ve lost Grace too,¡± his voice trembles with pain. ¡°The agony of Giana¡¯s disappearance is unbearable, and seeing Grace suffer like this every day, it¡¯s tearing me apart.¡±


    Dad embraces him tightly, his eyes glistening with tears.


    Fuck! What am I doing? I¡¯m making Steve suffer more because of my agony. He¡¯s trying so hard to be strong for both of us and here I am, drowning in my grief, not giving him the support he needs.


    No. Now I won¡¯t burden him anymore. I¡¯ll stand strong for him and Evan. And I¡¯ll do everything to bring back our daughter. I have faced the worst situations in my life and I have always emerged stronger. This time will be no different.


    ¡°Mama won¡¯t let you and your daddy cry anymore because of her,¡± I murmur to Evan, stroking his hair.


    ***


    When Steve returns to the room, Ipose myself and approach him. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He gives me a confused look.


    ¡°To celebrate the birthday of the twins for Evan,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Love.¡± He sps my face. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Steve, I want to do this for Evan.¡± I ce my hand on his face, fixing my eyes on him. ¡°Although we¡¯re not in the right state of mind, we have to look after Evan. We need to cheer him up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± He kisses my forehead.


    Only because I can¡¯t see you suffering because of me more, Steve.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a big celebration. We¡¯ll just get ready and cut the cake.¡± He tells me as we head towards the bed, hand in hand.


    Despite my shattered heart and mind filled with negative thoughts, having Steve by my side brings somefort. Every difficult phase of life bes a little easier with him around.


    ***


    The next day, as we prepare for the birthday celebration, I try to push aside my pain and focus on making it a special day for Evan. The room is adorned with the balloons and streamers. I haven¡¯t stopped missing my princess for even a moment, pondering what she would be doing if she were here with us.


    After getting ready, we take Evan to the hall where Steve¡¯s friends (Jace and Mike) and Dad are waiting for us with the cake. Evan walks between us, keeping his legs wide, holding Steve and my hand. After a long time, he shes a smile, seeing the decoration. Witnessing a smile on his tiny face, for a second, I smile, forgetting about my all worries.


    I crouch down to his level and embrace him. ¡°Happy birthday, Mama¡¯s little boy.¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± he rubs his face against my neck, causing me to chuckle.


    Kissing his face, as I stand up, holding him in my arms. Steve pecks on his cheek.


    ¡°Dada¡­¡± Evan holds out his hand towards his father, and Steve takes him from my arms.


    Steve walks towards the hall, entwining his free hand with mine. Mike and Jace wish Evan, ¡°happy birthday,¡± before giving us sympathy looks.


    As we gather around the cake, Evan bounces with excitement and ps his hands, his eyes sparkling with joy at the sight of the cake. Steve and I exchange a look of sadness, Giana¡¯s absence killing us deep within.


    After cutting the cake and sharing slices with everyone, we gather around Evan, showering him with gifts and love. Despite the pain, I ster a smile on my face, wanting nothing more than to make this moment special for our little boy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Steve suddenly rushes to the room, excusing himself, leaving me concerned for him.


    I need to check on him.


    ¡°Dad, please take care of Evan. I need to use the washroom.¡± I request giving Evan to Dad.


    ¡°Sure. You go.¡± He gives me a nod, and I hurry to my room after kissing Evan¡¯s hair.


    As I enter the room, the sound of running water from the bathroom catches my attention, and my heart clenches with concern. I walk over to the bathroom and gently push open the door.


    My heart sinks as I see Steve, sitting naked under the shower, his shoulders shaking with silent sobs. The sight of him in such a vulnerable state breaks my heart into a million pieces.


    This was thest thing I wanted to witness. My shattered husband.


    ¡°Steve?¡± I whisper, my voice hardly audible over the rush of water. After approaching him, I gently ce my hand on his shoulder, startling him.


    He looks up at me, his eyes filled with tears and raw anguish, and without saying a word, I settle down beside him.


    ¡°Grace.¡± A loud sob escapes his mouth, shattering my soul. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t pretend to be fine when I¡¯m not.¡±


    My heart aches as I see the pain etched on his face, and I wrap my arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be strong all the time, Steve,¡± I murmur, pressing a kiss to his wet hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay to let it out, to feel the pain.¡±


    Tears stream down my cheeks as he whimpers like a small baby in my arms, burying his face into my chest and clutching my dress. At that moment, all false disys of happiness falls away, and we¡¯re just two broken souls clinging to each other in the darkness.


    ¡°I miss her, Grace,¡± Steve whispers. His voice can¡¯t be heard properly over the sound of the water. ¡°I miss her so much it hurts.¡±


    ¡°I know, Steve,¡± I whisper back, pulling him closer to me, my voice trembling with emotions. ¡°I miss her too.¡±


    ¡°She has toe back for us, Grace. She has to¡­¡± his screams echo through the bathroom.


    Closing my eyes, I press a kiss on his forehead after pulling him away from me. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Steve,¡± I murmur, my words a solemn vow. ¡°We¡¯ll bring her back home, safe and sound. I promise.¡±


    He cries, again digging his face into my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t live without her. Every second feels like a burden.¡±


    We stay like that for what feels like an eternity, the water from the shower washing away our tears as we hold each other firmly, trying to find sce.


    ***


    At night, after putting Evan to sleep. Steve and I lie down, cuddling each other and staring at Giana¡¯sst photo, which I had clicked in the garden before she found missing. She sits in the stroller and smiles with joy, reaching up to high-five me. With her wrist adorned by a bracelet engraved with the initial letter of her name, she looks fabulous in her white and pink striped outfit.


    ¡°Steve, I just wish I could turn back time and change everything.¡± As I murmur, my voice isced with regret, and tears brimmed in my eyes. I feel so guilty for leaving the twins with the nanny that day. Because of my one mistake, I lost Giana.


    ¡°Love, please don¡¯t me yourself,¡± he exins, grabbing my chin to make me look at him. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We couldn¡¯t have predicted what would happen.¡±


    As I bury my face in his chest, he wraps his warm arms around me. ¡°Giana will be back in our arms, Grace. Just stay strong.¡± He caresses my hair tofort me.

 Chapter 64 I Want Your Wife

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    One Week Later


    It¡¯s been two weeks, and we still have no clue about Giana. Every day, it feels like a burden. I can¡¯t stop myself from wondering about the worst possibilities.


    If someone had kidnapped her for money, he would have called her till now. But nobody called us. We¡¯re clueless about where our daughter is.


    I miss everything about Giana: her innocent smile, her gorgeous blue eyes, and her sweetugh.


    God! With each passing second, the pain is intensifying.


    Will we ever be able to see her again? Is she fine? How will she be living without us? These thoughts drive me and Grace insane. Sometimes it feels like good days will nevere back.


    Grace stays strong for me, but I can see that she is living with guilt every day that she failed to protect our daughter. I seriously don¡¯t know what would I have done if Grace wasn¡¯t with me these days. Her words give me hope that we¡¯ll surely get back our daughter to us.


    The loud ringing of Grace¡¯s phone brings me back to the earth. Grace is taking the shower, and Evan is sleeping. It¡¯s early morning. Grace and I have been hardly sleeping for two weeks. Restlessness and endless thoughts of Giana don¡¯t let us sleep. Evan also stays upset and quiet because he misses his sister as much as we miss her. He cries without a reason and keeps lying, hugging me or Grace. Sometimes he refuses to drink milk or eat anything.


    As Grace¡¯s phone rings continuously, I pick it up from the side table.


    My brows narrow in confusion, seeing the unknown number. Why do I feel like it¡¯s a kidnapper¡¯s call for the ransom?


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer it, my heart thumping.


    After a few minutes of silence, I hear a male voice from the other end. ¡°Hello, Mr Steve Grey.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, my brows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your daughter is missing,¡± he replies in a calm tone, but his words ignite a fire of anger within me.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just tell me who you are and why you called my wife,¡± I retort, feeling my frustration mounting.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr Grey or your daughter will suffer the consequences,¡± he threatens, and my heart clenches at the thought of my daughter in danger.


    My daughter is with him. I feel a surge of rage, but a small part of me is relieved that finally I get a clue about her.


    Without wasting a single second, I text the detective to trace his number.


    ¡°What do you want? And who are you?¡± I inquire, gripping the phone tightly in an attempt topose myself. ¡°And don¡¯t you darey a finger on my daughter?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm her if you meet my demands,¡± he replies cryptically.


    I¡¯m willing to do anything to ensure my daughter¡¯s safety, even if it means fulfilling this stranger¡¯s demands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever amount of money you want. Just return my daughter to me,¡± I offer, desperation evident in my voice.


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t the only thing I desire.¡± He speaks, sending a chill down my spine.


    What the fuck does he want?


    ¡°What else?¡± I demand, my stomach churning with dread. ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything. Nothing matters more to me than my daughter¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Not even your wife?¡± He taunts.


    I snap, ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Mr. Grey, I want your wife for one night in exchange for your daughter. It¡¯s time to settle some unfinished business from years ago.¡±


    I lose myposure and yell at him, ¡°Just shut the fuck up! Whoever you are, I¡¯ll hunt you down and make you pay for even consideringying a finger on my wife. And as for kidnapping my daughter, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer until yourst breath.¡±


    How dare he think I would sacrifice my wife for my daughter¡¯s safety? I would do anything for her, but not this. Never!


    He scoffs. ¡°You better decide if you don¡¯t want your daughter to suffer. You have a few hours to choose between your daughter¡¯s safety and your wife¡¯s. I¡¯ll call you soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he hangs up before I can say another word.


    Fuck! I need to find him before it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll never hand Grace over to this monster.


    Wait for a second. Who was he?


    ¡°I want toplete the unfinished business of a few years ago.¡±


    His words echo in my mind.


    Unfinished business.


    Could he be the same person who tried to rape Grace in her childhood? No way.


    I clench my fists, ring ahead, my eyes aze with fury, my knuckles turning white.


    ¡°Steve, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so angry?¡± Grace¡¯s voice snaps me back to reality.


    No, no. Just don¡¯t look at her, or else she¡¯ll understand I¡¯m hiding something from her.


    I just can¡¯t tell her anything. If she finds out, she¡¯d sacrifice herself for our daughter without a second thought. No, I can¡¯t let that happen. I must protect both my wife and daughter, no matter what. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.


    ¡°Grace, I need to go urgently.¡± I just rush out of the room without even ncing at her.


    Fuck! This is getting moreplicated by the minute.


    After sitting in the car, I immediately dial the detective¡¯s number.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I demand, ¡°Have you traced his number?¡±


    Just say fucking yes.


    The detective begins, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    I interrupt, my frustration boiling over. ¡°But, what?¡±


    ¡°He called from a telephone booth. We rushed over, but he had already left by the time we arrived.¡± He informs me, his tone grave.


    I m my hand on the steering wheel in frustration and growl, ¡°Fucking find him. Search all the nearby ces. He has my daughter. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook, either.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, he enquires, ¡°But did the kidnapper demand anything or reveal his identity?¡±


    I tell Max, the detective, everything because if they have all the information, it¡¯ll help him to locate that bastard.


    Max utters, ¡°I have a n.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I demand eagerly.


    ¡°You just need to agree to meet his demand¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? No. I can¡¯t.¡± I interject in a firm tone. The thought of Grace in danger sends a shiver down my spine. I still vividly remember Grace¡¯s state when she found out that the scoundrel had escaped from jail a few months ago. I can¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, your wife doesn¡¯t have to sleep with him. We just need to trap him,¡± Max exins in a calm tone.


    I dere, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I won¡¯t let my wife go to meet that monster.¡±


    ¡°He has your daughter, Mr. Grey. We have no choice. Mrs. Grey may be our only chance,¡± He tries to convince me.


    I understand he has my daughter, and I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself to protect her. However, I can¡¯t bear to see Grace confront her childhood trauma.


    ¡°Just shut up and find that fucker. I want my daughter safe today.¡± I growl into the phone before cutting off the call.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± I m my hands on the steering wheel before clutching it and screaming my heart out.


    ¡°Please wake me up from this nightmare. Please,¡± I pray, resting my head on the steering wheel, tears streaming down my face.


    As someone continuously ms the window, I jolt back to reality.


    I raise my head, and my eyes red with tears widen as I look at the person standing outside the car. It¡¯s Grace.


    I have to face her. I just can¡¯t run away.


    After wiping away my tears, I unlock the car and step outside.


    ¡°What are you hiding, Steve? With whom you were talking when I was in the bathroom?¡± Grace demands, her voiceced with anxiety as she grabs hold of my cor. ¡°Tell me, Steve. You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Where is Evan?¡± I ask because we never leave Evan alone, especially not since Giana was kidnapped.


    She answers, ¡°Evan is with Dad. You just answer my questions.¡±


    I look around, not understanding how much to tell her. I can¡¯t give her to that fucking bastard.


    ¡°Steve, did you get any information about Giana? Is-is she alright?¡± Grace¡¯s voice trembles with anxiety.


    I take a deep breath before finally breaking my silence. ¡°Grace, I got a call from the kidnapper.¡±


    She freezes for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What did he say? Is Giana fine?¡±


    I reply, ¡°he wants something in return for our daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever he wants, we¡¯ll give it to him, Steve. I just want my daughter back.¡± Tears stream down her cheeks, wrenching my heart.


    Fuck! How do I tell her he wants her in return? That I have to choose between her and our daughter. Why is this happening, God? Please, make it stop hurting.


    ¡°What did he demand, Steve?¡± Grace¡¯s voice is serious, her eyes fixed on me.


    I respond, ¡°He wants you. For one night.¡± She leaves my cors in shock, and I run my hands through my hair, closing my eyes, distraught and baffled.


    ¡°Is he¡­¡± Her face bes pale with fright. ¡°Is the person who tried to¡­¡±


    Before she canplete her sentence, I reassure her, ¡°Yes. But Grace, you don¡¯t have to go to him. We¡¯ll find another way¡­¡±


    ¡°Steve, I¡¯ll go. That monster has our little princess for two weeks.¡± Her voice chokes with emotions, and her eyes be wet instantly. ¡°We have to bring her back to us, no matter whatever it takes.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, No. Love, I can¡¯t let you go. I just can¡¯t.¡± I take her hands in a tight grip, crying, and the clouds thunder.


    ¡°Baby, we need to do this for our little daughter. We are her parents, and our top priority is to protect her.¡± She exins, cing her hand on my face.


    ¡°And you¡¯re my wife, Grace. Keeping you safe is also my duty. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± I pull her into a tight embrace, sobbing, and suddenly, the rain starts pouring on us as if the entire universe is crying with us.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a hard decision for you. But deep inside, you know, we must do this.¡± As she tries to convince me, I hold her tighter and pull her closer to me, as if I want to bury her inside me forever. ¡°We¡¯ll get back our daughter. Everything will be fine after that. It¡¯s just about one night.¡±


    I pull away from her after listening to her sentence. ¡°I won¡¯t even let that bastard touch you again, love.¡±


    As I exin the detective¡¯s n to her, a glimmer of hope lights up her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mind-blowing n, Steve. Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? We are going to trap that beast and get our daughter back.¡± She deres with determination. Our clothes gotpletely soaked because of the rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m frightened, Grace. It¡¯s a dangerous n.¡± I grab her arms and pull her closer to me. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose you, Love.¡±


    ¡°We must take the risk for our daughter. She needs us, Steve. You know I¡¯m strong enough to fight that bastard now.¡± She cups my face and looks straight into my eyes. ¡°I promise you, Steve, I won¡¯t let himy a finger on me.¡±


    I lean in and capture her lips in a soft kiss, to forget about all the pain and stress for a few minutes. I¡¯m so fucking tired of everything, I just yearn for relief. She responds to me, clutching my wet hair, deepening the kiss, and taking away my all sorrows. Clutching her waist, I suck her lips hard.


    The rain continues to pour down on us as we devour each other¡¯s lips, pulling each other closer, and seeking sce and strength.

 Chapter 65 Fighting For My Daughter

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next day, as I feed Evan, Steve sits on the bed, staring straight, tensed. In just an hour, I have to leave to confront the person who attempts to rape me in the past, and who now holds our daughter captive.


    It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s the one behind Giana¡¯s disappearance. He¡¯s not human; he¡¯s a monster. Once I have my daughter back, I¡¯ll burn him alive.


    I¡¯m not afraid to face him, not anymore, because I¡¯m no longer the frightened child he once preyed upon. I have be strong now. Today, I feel even stronger because I have to protect my daughter from that beast.


    Two weeks without Giana feels like an eternity. There hasn¡¯t been a single moment when I haven¡¯t missed my little princess. I long to see her again, to hold her in my arms and see her bright blue eyes sparkle with joy at her favourite toys and choctes.


    ¡°Sissy Sissy¡­¡± Evan says in his babyish tone as he stops drinking the milk.


    My eyes well up every time he calls for his sister. He misses Giana just as much as Steve and I do.


    ¡°Promise, Evan, today Mama will return with your sissy,¡± I reassure him as I hold him close, tears slipping down my cheeks while he continues to call out for his sister. Steve and I share a look of sadness.


    We enter Steve¡¯s father¡¯s room to leave Evan with him. We discussed our n with himst night. I settle Evan onto the bed and give him some toys to keep him upied.


    ¡°Grace, take care of yourself, and don¡¯t worry, everything is going to be fine.¡± Dad gives me a quick hug.


    ¡°I just need your blessing, Dad.¡±


    ¡°My blessings are always with you.¡± He strokes my hair before turning his gaze to Steve.


    ¡°Take care of Grace. I want my daughter-inw and granddaughter both safely at home, and it¡¯s your responsibility.¡±


    Steve hugs his father. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He is almost on the verge of crying.


    I can understand what he is going through. It will be so difficult for him to put my life in danger. Seeing Steve¡¯s condition, my eyes fill with tears, but I push them back. Today, I must stay strong for both him and our daughter.


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine, son. Just be strong.¡± Dad reassures him, patting his back.


    As they pull apart, Steveposes himself with a deep breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby,¡± I say, intertwining my fingers with his, staring at him with unwavering determination. ¡°I¡¯m certain we¡¯ll win this battle because we¡¯re fighting together.¡±


    ¡°You make me proud, Love. You¡¯re an incredibly strong woman and my source of strength. I love you so much.¡± He cups my face and leans in before capturing my lips in a quick kiss.


    ¡°Kissi Kissi.¡± Evan squeals, bringing a small smile to our faces amidst the pain as Steve rests his forehead on mine.


    Only our babies have the magical power to make us smile in any situation.


    I rush towards Evan, and after lifting him in my arms, I kiss every inch of his face. ¡°Mama loves you so much, Evan.¡±


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯ve installed a tracking device on your watch and a camera on your pendant. If anything happens, just press the button on the watch, and we¡¯ll be there within a minute. We¡¯ll be nearby, hiding.¡± He exins this to me for the tenth time as we walk out of the mansion.


    I cup his face and reassure him. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ll be fine. Promise.¡± I tilt his face towards mine and ce a kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stop myself from worrying for you,¡± he murmurs, his voice filled with concern. ¡°I wish I could go there with you.¡± He stares at me with his eyes filled with helplessness.


    I can¡¯t see him like this. It hurts me so much.


    ¡°Steve, you know I can handle him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± As I embrace him, he wraps his arms around me and pulls me closer to him. I feel so safe in his arms, and this hug strengthens me even more. ¡°Everything will be okay, baby. I¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll have our daughter with us in a few hours.¡± I rub his back,forting him.


    ¡°Just take care of yourself for me, Grace. Please.¡± He murmurs, grips of his hands around my body bing tighter and tighter.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. But now, you have to let me go, Steve,¡± I say, trying to pull away from him, though part of me wants to stay in his embrace forever. But time is running out. I must bring back our daughter, our little bundle of joy, and our lost peace.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡± He denies it, holding me even tighter as if he wants to envelop me in his embrace forever.


    ¡°For the sake of our little princess, Steve. She¡¯s been away from us for two weeks. Our daughter needs us, baby.¡± I try to convince him.


    ¡°Okay! Just stay in my arms for a few more seconds. Please.¡± He implores, his voice depicts his vulnerability.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We remain in each other¡¯s embrace for a few more minutes, forgetting everything and seeking strength from the warmth of our hug.


    ¡°You just have to make him reveal where Giana is. Okay?¡± He gives me one final instruction as we part.


    I nod with a small smile. I know my smile is his source of strength.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, and good luck.¡± He kisses my forehead before opening the car door for me.


    I give him a quick kiss on the lips before getting into the car. He closes the door, and as I start the engine, our eyes remain locked on each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I assure him before driving off.


    Steve wille with the entire team of police in another car, tracking my location. I just pray that today we¡¯ll get our daughter back. I want this n to be sessful, no matter what.


    ***


    As I park my car outside the under-construction building, my heart thumps with fright, and my breath bes heavy. I¡¯m about to confront my childhood nightmare once again, and I pray I don¡¯t falter.


    Breath in. Breath out.


    You¡¯re strong, and you know that, Grace. You¡¯re no longer the weak girl. Now you have the strength to face monsters like him.


    After encouraging myself, I step out of the car, taking a deep breath.


    The cold air sends shivers down my spine as I approach the building. With every step, my heart pounds in my chest. But I can¡¯t let fear consume me. I¡¯m not the scared child I once was. I have grown stronger, braver, and more resilient. Today, I¡¯m not just fighting for myself; I¡¯m fighting for my daughter, my family, for everything that matters to me.


    As I step inside, finally, Ie face to face with the man who stole my daughter from me and has haunted my nightmares for years.


    He sits on the sofa, puffing on his cigarette. As his gaze falls on me, his lips curve into a malicious smile.


    I stand tall, unflinching in the face of evil because when ites to protecting my family, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. No matter what horrors lie ahead, I will bring my daughter home, anyhow.


    ¡°So you came.¡± As he approaches me, I give him a look of disgust. I want to stab him in the heart right now.


    ¡°Where is my daughter? I want to see her.¡± I demand, ignoring my urge to attack him.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll see her. But only after I get what I want from you.¡± He lifts his hand to touch my face, but I grasp his wrist.


    ¡°First, I want to see my daughter.¡± I stare at him, my eyes spitting fire.


    ¡®Daddy! Help me! Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®Daddy!¡¯


    ¡®Leave me!¡¯


    ¡®Daddy! Pleasee!¡¯


    The haunting memories of my childhood revolve in my mind, driving me crazy, but I try my best to not show him what¡¯s going on in my head.


    ¡°Wow! My little Grace has grown up¡­¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°Just tell me where is my daughter. I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°First, you have to follow my orders and fulfil my desire. Only then you¡¯ll get to see your lovely daughter.¡± Hefortably settles down on the sofa, and I clench my hands to control my rising anger.


    ¡°First, I want to see my daughter. Don¡¯t you fucking understand?¡± I roar at him, losing my temper.


    ¡°Just keep your voice down. Don¡¯t forget I have your daughter. I will send one message, and your daughter will suffer.¡± He takes his phone out to scare me.


    My breath bes heavy at the mere thought of my little daughter suffering. She¡¯s just a one-year-old.


    No. I can¡¯t let her endure any pain because of my temper.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, keeping my voice low and calm.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± A smug smile spreads across his evil face, and I feel like spitting on him. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    My heart almost stops beating, listening to hismand.


    Fuck! No. I don¡¯t want to do this. Getting naked in front of me.


    However, I don¡¯t have a choice. I have to do this for my daughter. It¡¯s just about one night. You have to protect your daughter, Grace.


    Breath in. Breath out.


    You need to do this for your little princess.


    As I grasp the hem of my top, my heartbeat bes faster, and my hands tremble. I close my eyes, trying to block out the reality of the situation. For the sake of my daughter, I push aside my self-respect andply with his sick demands.


    I never thought that one day I would do something like this. Why is this happening to me?


    I can feel the sweat trickling down my forehead as I slowly take off my top, my eyes squeezed shut. I can¡¯t look at his sinister face.


    Every part of me is screaming in protest, but I stand firm, reminding myself that I must do this for my daughter¡¯s safety. I have endured worse in the past, and I will endure this as well.


    I won¡¯t let it break me, and I won¡¯t show him the fear that¡¯s coursing through my veins. I am stronger than he could ever imagine.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s eyes are exactly like you, dark brown. I wonder when she grows up, she¡¯ll be sexier than you.¡±


    Dark brown eyes! What the fuck! He doesn¡¯t even know the colour of my daughter¡¯s eyes.


    I immediately open my eyes when I realise he is lying to me. He didn¡¯t kidnap my daughter. If he had, he would have known the colour of her eyes.


    Feeling a surge of rage, I march towards him, and after standing behind him, I strangle him with my top, startling him.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You don¡¯t have my daughter. Right?¡± I demand, my voiceced with venom as I apply more pressure, causing him to cough and gasp for air.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you saying?¡± He chokes out, his voice strained with fear and confusion.


    ¡°I want to know the damn truth or else I¡¯ll end you right now,¡± I shriek, tightening my grip around his throat.


    He struggles to speak, his face turning red as I maintain my hold, his pleas for mercy falling on deaf ears. ¡°Please, let me go,¡± he chokes out, but I refuse to release him until he tells me the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying games with you,¡± I growl, my voice filled with determination. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Fear shes in his eyes as he realizes he has no choice but to confess. ¡°Your daughter¡­ I didn¡¯t kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°Then why the fuck did you lie to us?¡± I yell, my anger rising with each passing second.


    If my daughter isn¡¯t with him, then where is she? Who could have kidnapped her?


    He gulps, struggling to find his words. ¡°When¡­ when I found out your daughter was missing, I took advantage of the situation. Because I wanted you for one night¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± I roar, tightening the grip of my top around his neck.


    This man doesn¡¯t deserve to live. I won¡¯t regret it even a bit if I kill him today.


    But the door bursts open, and Steve enters the building with the police team.


    ¡°Grace, he¡¯ll die,¡± Steve tries to pull me away from him, but I resist. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve this simple death. Do you want to give him a simple death?¡±


    As I listen to his words, a realization hits me hard. Steve is right. This beast deserves to suffer until hisst breath.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I finally move away from him before turning around, burying my face in Steve¡¯s chest. ¡°Steve, he didn¡¯t kidnap our daughter. He lied to us. We still have no clue about her,¡± I cry out loudly, clutching his shirt.


    I¡¯m so tired of being strong. God is testing my patience.


    He wraps his coat around my body before embracing me in his warm arms.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get our daughter back, love. Everything is going to be fine. Please, just rx,¡± he reassures me, stroking my hair as my sobs be louder.


    My heart is shattering into millions of pieces, and my chest is bing heavier and heavier. I can¡¯t endure this any longer. I want my daughter back, or else I¡¯ll die.

 Chapter 66 It’s A Miracle

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Grace and I are returning home after our unsessful mission. She¡¯s fallen asleep, her head resting on my chest, silent tears slipping from her closed eyes. I hold her closer, my gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside the car window.


    Today, she fought like a warrior to get back our daughter, but fate had other ns for us.


    I still can¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that the monster was ying mind games with us. He hadn¡¯t actually kidnapped our daughter; he was merely toying with our emotions to get to Grace. A part of me wanted Grace to kill him on the spot, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I want that bastard to suffer every day until hisst breath for the pain he inflicted on my wife over the years. His actions have left scars on her soul that may never fully heal.


    And today, hemitted one more sin by lying to us and making us feel vulnerable. When he demanded Grace to strip before him, I nearly lost control, ready to storm in and beat the life out of him. But Max held me back with great difficulty, reminding me that we needed to remain patient for our daughter¡¯s sake. However, as soon as we learned of his deception, we hurried inside without wasting a single second. After consoling Grace, I beat that fucking asshole, rendering him unconscious.


    Now, every day, he will be tortured in prison with brutality. I¡¯ll exact revenge for every tear Grace has shed because of him. He¡¯ll beg to die, but he won¡¯t find any mercy.


    My fists clench with rage as I recall the sight of Grace standing before that monster, vulnerable and forced to endure his vile demands.


    As the driver halts the car in front of our home, Grace¡¯s eyes flutter open, and she looks up at me, her gaze filled with pain and exhaustion.


    ¡°Steve,¡± she whispers, ¡°I tried so hard to get our daughter, but¡­¡± Fresh tears roll down her cheeks.


    I wipe away her tears with tenderness, my heart aching as I witness her distress. She has been strong and fearless for the past week, and she gives me the courage to carry on. However, today she appears fragile, and it shatters my soul to see her in this state.


    Now, I have to be strong for her because she needs me.


    I sp her face, fixing my eyes on her. ¡°Grace, you did everything you could. You fought with every ounce of strength you had, and I couldn¡¯t be prouder of you.¡±


    She nods, her lips trembling as she struggles to hold back her tears. ¡°But she¡¯s still out there, Steve. Our daughter is still in danger, and I don¡¯t know what to do. I just can¡¯t stop thinking about her.¡±


    I pull her into my arms, holding her close as she buries her face in my chest. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, love. I promise you, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring her home safely. We won¡¯t rest until she¡¯s back in our arms.¡± I seal my promise with a soft kiss on her forehead and a lone tear stream down my face.


    ***


    We enter my father¡¯s room hand in hand and find Evan sitting on his grandfather¡¯s tummy. As his tiny eyes fall on us, he hurriedly steps down from the bed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    As he crawls towards us, a smile spreads across our faces, and for a moment, we forget about all our sorrows. His innocent joy brings a glimmer of light into our darkened world.


    Grace crouches down to scoop him up into her arms, showering him with kisses, and the room fills with his delightful giggles.


    I kneel on the floor and engulf both of them in my arms. Evan giggles, and it is like music to my ears, soothing the ache in my heart.


    As we pull away from Evan, he crawls outside the room, calling for his sister. ¡°Sissy¡­ Sissy¡­¡±


    Our chests be heavy with pain and tears trickle down our eyes, seeing him searching for his sister with innocence and sadness in his eyes.


    We follow him down the hallway, his tiny footsteps echoing against the floor.


    We reach our babies¡¯ room, following him. ¡°Sissy!¡± He exims in a grim tone, pointing to the empty crib where his sister should have been.


    My heart sinks as I watch Evan¡¯s innocent confusion. He doesn¡¯t understand why his sister isn¡¯t here, and it breaks my heart to see him searching for her.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since Giana was found missing, and Evan searches for his sister like this every day, and our heart breaks a little more every time.


    Grace engulfs him in her arms, holding him close as tears fill her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± she whispers, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Sissy wille back soon. Mama and Dada are going to bring her home.¡±


    I wrap my arms around both of them, my heart heavy with longing and determination. Even though our daughter isn¡¯t with us now, I won¡¯t give up hope. We¡¯ll do everything we can to find her and bring her back to where she belongs, with us, her loving family.


    ***


    Two weekster,


    Evan is peacefully sleeping, lying on my chest, while I¡¯m lost in my little daughter¡¯s precious memories.


    I miss the way she used to kick her tiny legs while I converse with her and the way her innocent blue eyes look at me. Will I ever be able to experience this again?


    Grace is seated on the sofa and engrossed in seeing our family photo album, tears trickling down her cheeks. It hurts to see her so upset.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    One month has passed since Giana went missing, and each day feels like an eternity without her. Despite our best efforts and tireless searching, there¡¯s been no sign of our daughter. We¡¯ve followed every lead, contacted every authority, and appealed to the public for help, but Giana is still nowhere to be found. It¡¯s like she¡¯s vanished into thin air, swallowed by the darkness.


    Evan continues to search for his sister, calling out her name with hope and sadness that tears our souls. We do our best to reassure him, promising that Giana wille back soon, but the emptiness of her absence overwhelms us.


    What if we never find her? What if something terrible has happened to her? The thought alone is enough to send shivers down my spine.


    However, we aren¡¯t ready to give up hope, sticking to the belief that somewhere out there, our daughter is waiting for us, just as we are waiting for her.


    But as time passes, the ache of her absence only deepens, and we are left to wonder how much longer we can endure this unbearable pain.


    Please, God, please do some miracle and bring back our little princess.


    As I finish my prayer, a sudden sound pierces the silence of our home. It¡¯s the shrill wail of a fire rm, echoing through the rooms.


    Instantly, Grace and I pull back to reality, our hearts racing with panic. Without wasting a single second, we rush out of the room, Evan cradled in my arms, his small fingers clutching my shirt.


    My heart pounds with fear as we make our way through the hallway, calling out for my father and scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    Dad and other domestic workers also step out and scurry towards the emergency exit with us.


    As we reach near the emergency exit, our eyes widen in shock and disbelief at the sight before us. There is a familiar figure sitting on the ground near the emergency exit, sucking on her pacifier with a look of innocent curiosity in her eyes.


    It¡¯s Giana. Our little princess.


    Fuck! Am I dreaming? Is it really our daughter? How can this be possible?


    ¡°Giana?¡± I whisper, can¡¯t able to believe what I¡¯m seeing.


    Grace gasps beside me, her hand flying to her mouth as tears of joy stream down her cheeks. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s Giana!¡±


    Evan¡¯s eyes light up with joy as he sees his sister. ¡°Sissy.¡± As he calls her, Giana finally looks at us, and her blue eyes sparkle.


    She hastily crawls to us in excitement, and Evan wriggles in my arms in eagerness to meet his sister, constantly calling her, ¡°Sissy¡­ Sissy.¡±


    Grace and I remain motionless as if turned to stone, unable to believe our eyes. It feels like we¡¯re in a dream, watching this long-awaited dreame true after tirelessly searching for her since she disappeared.


    As Giana reaches us and I make Evan sit on the floor, he hugs his sister, and fresh tears of happiness trickle down our cheeks, seeing this beautiful reunion.


    I can¡¯t believe it is finally happening. Thank you, God, for finally listening to our prayers.


    Tears of relief and disbelief blur my vision as I scoop Giana into my arms and hold her close. She giggles in response, her tiny arms wrapping around my neck in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Dada¡­¡± I feel so much relief, listening to the way she calls me Dada in her sweet voice, resting her head on my shoulder. My ears were yearning for this. I can¡¯t even describe in words what I feel at this moment. It¡¯s like I got my breath back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle.¡± Grace¡¯s voice chokes with emotion as she joins us, her hands trembling as she strokes Giana¡¯s soft hair.


    We pass each other a smile of relief and contentment, hugging our little princess together. Evan stands, grasping our legs. It feels so incredible, and I feel soplete again.


    As Grace takes Giana from me, she starts sucking on her mama¡¯s chin, grasping her pendant like she always does. Grace giggles, her eyes shining with true happiness, and it makes my soul shine too.


    As Evan tugs at my joggers, trying to catch my attention, I look down at him before picking him up in my arms. He pouts at me as ifining that now that his sister is back, we¡¯ve forgotten him.


    ¡°Aww¡­ my baby. Dada loves you too. It¡¯s just that we got your sissy back after a long month.¡± I hug Evan while smiling at Grace and Giana, who are engrossed in each other. It¡¯s a relief to witness this sight again.


    I hold them closer, embracing Evan with one hand. After weeks of uncertainty and despair, our daughter is finally back where she belongs, safe and sound in our arms. Finally, our family isplete, and I feel so grateful.


    As I hold them closer, I whisper a silent prayer of thanks, grateful beyond words for this miracle that has brought our family back together.


    But a thousand questions swirl in my mind. How did Giana end up here? Where has she been all this time? And most importantly, is she okay?

 Chapter 67 Who Kidnapped Giana

    ¡°She¡¯s alright, Steve,¡± Grace murmurs, resting her head on my shoulder. ¡°The doctor has confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still can¡¯t stop myself from worrying about her. She was away from us for a month, Grace,¡± I respond, constantly checking Giana¡¯s forehead, hand, and every inch of her body to make sure that she isn¡¯t hurt.


    Grace and I sit on the bed, Giana nestled in myp, while Evan sleeps nearby. It¡¯s been hours since we reunited with our daughter. It feels surreal, almost too good to be true. How did Giana end up here, alone and unharmed? And why did the kidnapper choose to return her now, after all this time?


    Grace brushes a stray lock of hair away from Giana¡¯s forehead. ¡°I understand, Steve. It¡¯s been a harrowing ordeal for all of us, but the important thing is that she¡¯s back now, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t help but think something isn¡¯t right,¡± I respond, my gaze fixed on Giana¡¯s peaceful face as she sleeps soundly in myp. ¡°Why would the kidnapper leave her at our doorstep after keeping her away for a month?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mystery we¡¯ll have to unravel,¡± Grace says, her fingers tracing circles on Giana¡¯s cheek. ¡°But for now, let¡¯s just be grateful that she¡¯s here with us.¡±


    What if this isn¡¯t over yet? What if the nightmare is far from over? As these thoughts cross my mind, my hand trembles.


    Sensing my unease, Grace entwines her fingers with mine. ¡°Baby, everything is fine. Just rx.¡± She reassures me, stroking my cheek with his other hand.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t shake off this feeling of dread, Grace. What if something happens again? What if¡­¡±


    She ces a finger on my lips, silencing me. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Steve. We can¡¯t dwell on the ¡®what ifs¡¯. We have to focus on the present and cherish this moment with our daughter.¡±


    She¡¯s right, as always. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. Giana moves in myp and lifts her hand to touch my face. I lean in and press my lips on her forehead, feeling a rush of love.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grace. We should cherish this moment and be grateful for the miracle that brought Giana back to us.¡± I smile at Grace, my hand caressing Giana¡¯s forehead.


    She returns my smile before cupping my face and capturing my lips in a soft kiss. I deepen the kiss, sliding my hand into her hair and pulling her closer to me. She moans as I bite her lower lip before sucking her soft lips passionately.


    I pull away reluctantly, my heart pounding with desire. ¡°Love, I need you,¡± I whisper, my voice husky with longing.


    She looks at me with desire. ¡°I need you too, Steve,¡± she murmurs, her fingers tracing my face.


    We carefully lie down the twins in the crib before losing ourselves in each other after a long month, forgetting everything.


    ***


    One Month Later


    Ie to meet Jace in his mansion. It¡¯s been a month, he has been avoiding me. He didn¡¯t even attend the dinner party when Giana returned. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s hiding something or facing some kind of trouble.


    It¡¯s still a mystery who kidnapped Giana. Despite our daughter¡¯s safe return a month ago, the unanswered questions stay in the back of my mind. Who took her, and why? Why wait a month to return her to us?


    However, it¡¯s a relief that she is now with us, safe.


    I settle down in the hall, waiting for Jace as a maid has gone to call him from his room.


    My phone beeps, and as I reach for it in my jeans, my car key falls to the floor. Bending down to retrieve it, I notice a tiny bracelet under the table.


    It¡¯s Giana¡¯s bracelet. The one she lost during her abduction. What is it doing here?


    I wonder, staring at the bracelet, baffled.


    Did Jace have something to do with Giana¡¯s disappearance?


    I gasp in shock and my breathing bes heavy as this thought crosses my mind.


    No. No. Jace could never do this. Why would he even do this?


    But¡­ how did Giana¡¯s bracelet reach here?


    ¡°Steve, what a surprise. How are you?¡± Jace¡¯s voice brings me back to reality, and I clutch the bracelet tightly topose myself.


    He settles beside me, and I just stare at him, feeling hurt, enraged, and bewildered.


    He stammers, ¡°What-what happened, Steve? You-you look-¡± He pauses as I re at him.


    ¡°What was this bracelet doing under your table, Jace?¡± I ask, showing him the bracelet. His body stiffens, seeing it. ¡°Can you exin?¡± I demand, watching his reaction closely.


    ¡°Steve, it must have fallen during one of Giana¡¯s visits here.¡± Tapping his foot nervously and avoiding my gaze, he responds, his voice shaky, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    I go numb. Jace is lying. He knows how the bracelet ended up here.


    Fuck! No.


    ¡°Stop lying,¡± I growl, causing him to flinch. ¡°Giana was wearing the bracelet when she got kidnapped. Were you involved in her kidnapping?¡± I ask, still deep inside, hoping to be proved wrong.


    Jace is my best friend who is always there for me to support me. I can¡¯t even think of him kidnapping my daughter.


    He lowers his gaze and stays silent. Without saying a word, he answers my question. He was involved in the kidnapping of my daughter.


    Fuck! I can¡¯t believe it. It feels like a nightmare to me.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do this, Jace.¡± Seething with rage, I punch him, causing him to fall to the floor.


    It hurts. My best friend betrayed me.


    Jace looks up at me, his eyes filled with remorse. I can see the pain in his expression, but it does little to ease the fury boiling inside me.


    I stand over him, my fists clenched, my heart pounding with anger and betrayal.


    ¡°Why, Jace? Why would you do something like this?¡± I question, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°You were supposed to be my friend. How could you betray me like this?¡±


    He remains silent.


    I crouch down and grab his cors, my eyes spitting fire. ¡°Tell me, why did you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± His answer shocks me more.


    He still wants to hide things from me. Why is he doing this? Is he trying to protect someone? Where is Zara? Was she also involved in the kidnapping of my daughter with him?


    ¡°Your wife? Where is she? Did you both kidnap my daughter?¡± He freezes as I take the name Zara.


    After a few seconds, he shakes his head. ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t know anything about this,¡± He answers without looking at me.


    Again. He is again lying to me.


    I feel a rage and give him another punch before grabbing his cors. ¡°I want the fucking truth, Jace. I know your wife is also involved in this.¡±


    Tears trickle down his face, and blood oozes out from the corner of his lips. I don¡¯t lie when I say his pain doesn¡¯t hurt me. It does, but what hurts more is that he kidnapped my daughter, betrayed me, and destroyed our precious friendship.


    ¡°Send me to prison. I¡¯m ready for whatever punishment you want to give-¡±


    I intrude, ring at him. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll send you behind the bars. But before that, I want to know the fucking truth.¡±


    I can¡¯t understand why he did this to me. My mind is fucked up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Steve. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jace mutters, shocking me more.


    I yell, gripping his cor to make him stand. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me? After everything we¡¯ve been through, after all these years of friendship, you can¡¯t even give me the truth?¡± I roar, shaking him roughly.


    His shoulders slump, and he hangs his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steve. I never meant for any of this to happen.¡±


    His words raise my anger. ¡°Sorry? That¡¯s all you have to say? After betraying me, after kidnapping my daughter, all you can offer is an apology?¡±


    He looks up at me, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I know I messed up, Steve. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. But please, believe me when I say I never wanted to hurt you.¡±


    I release my grip on his cor, taking a step back. The pain of his betrayal cuts deep, but somewhere beneath the anger, I can still see the friend I once knew.


    ¡°Why, Jace? Why did you do it?¡± I ask, my voice softer now, filled with confusion and hurt.

 Chapter 68 The Revelation

    Jace¡¯s P. O. V.


    I can no longer conceal the truth from Steve, the truth that has shattered my life. Perhaps he understands and doesn¡¯t take any action.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this,¡± I finally speak up.


    ¡°What? Then what the bracelet-¡±


    ¡°Zara did this.¡± As I reveal, his grip on my cor loosens and his expression shifts to one of confusion.


    ¡°So you were protecting her?¡± He asks, walking towards my room. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Steve, I can exin,¡± I plead, grabbing his arm to stop him.


    He pushes me away, seething in anger. ¡°You can¡¯t protect her anymore, Jace,¡± he yells. ¡°Shemitted a crime.¡±


    ¡°Steve, please listen to me.¡± He is about to take a step towards my room, but stops, listening to my words. ¡°Zara isn¡¯t fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Steve turns towards me, his brows narrowed in confusion.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It¡¯s time for me toy bare the truth, to reveal the pain and struggles that Zara has been facing. Only then can Steve truly understand the situation.


    ¡°Zara was pregnant with a baby girl almost two years ago, but she fell from the stairs and had a miscarriage.¡± My voice shakes as I tell him about the incident that turned our life upside down. ¡°That day, I lost my Zara along with our baby. No matter how much I tried to cheer her up and exin, she couldn¡¯t ept the pain of losing our child. She became withdrawn and distant. The thought that haunted her the most was that she could never bear another child due to the internal injuries sustained during the fall.¡±


    Steve¡¯s expression softens, his anger giving way to concern. ¡°Jace, why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡±


    ¡°You were already grappling with the pain of separating from Grace. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with our struggles,¡± I exin, feeling a pang of guilt for keeping this from him. ¡°And I never thought that Zara would do something like this in the future. e. She found happiness again after meeting Grace and your babies. Believe me, Steve, if I had known she was nning to kidnap Giana, I would have never let that happen.¡±


    ¡°How didn¡¯t youe to know that she kidnapped Giana?¡± He asks, staring at me in disbelief.


    ¡°She took Giana to Australia, iming she was going on a business trip¡­¡±


    shback (A month ago)


    I travelled to Australia to surprise Zara, but as I entered her room, the bouquet slipped from my hand in shock when I saw Giana with her.


    She was taken aback to see me and approached cautiously. ¡°Jace-¡±


    I grasped her arms firmly, my voiceced with anger and disbelief. ¡°What the hell, Zara? You kidnapped my friend¡¯s daughter. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Jace, she is our daughter. Our Giana. God gave our daughter back-¡±


    We had decided to name our daughter ¡®Giana,¡¯ and coincidentally, Steve and Grace also chose the same name for their daughter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand, Zara? Our daughter, Giana, is gone. She is Grace and Steve¡¯s daughter. How could you kidnap a baby?¡± I shot her an incredulous look, struggling toprehend her actions.


    Tears trickled down Zara¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, please stop saying this, Jace. Our daughter is alive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing back to New York with me and I¡¯m going to return Giana to Steve and Grace.¡± I approached Giana, who was ying with the toys, sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this, Jace. Please don¡¯t take her away. I will die without her. She is my daughter. Jace, please¡­¡± she begged, crying, hugging me from behind when I was about to lift Giana in my arms.


    It hurt me deeply to see her in such a state. I wished I could grant her wish, but I knew what I had to do.


    ¡°Zara, we can adopt the baby. Kidnapping someone¡¯s baby isn¡¯t right. Steve and Grace are suffering without her.¡± I exined to her, cupping her face after turning towards her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see my suffering, Jace,¡± she said, her voice filled with despair. ¡°I have been enduring this pain for over a year. Giana is our daughter. Why don¡¯t you understand? I only want her.¡±


    Zara¡¯s desperation tore at my heart, but I couldn¡¯t ignore her actions. ¡°Zara, I understand your pain, but kidnapping isn¡¯t the answer. We can find other ways to heal and move forward.¡±


    She hugged me, her sobs shaking both of us. ¡°Please, Jace, I can¡¯t lose her. I can¡¯t lose our daughter again.¡±


    Her grip on me tightened as if holding onto herst hope. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the reality of the situation. Giana wasn¡¯t our daughter, and what Zara had done was not only illegal but also morally wrong.


    I held her close. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll find a way through this together,¡± I exin, stroking her hair. ¡°We can¡¯t take someone else¡¯s child and im her as our own. It¡¯s not fair to Giana, Steve, Grace, or anyone else involved. We need to return Giana to her rightful parents.¡±


    She broke the hug and stared at me with immense pain in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can let her go, Jace. I don¡¯t know if I can survive without her.¡± Her loud sobs echoed through the room, shattering my heart when she hugged Giana. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, baby. You are my daughter. I can¡¯t lose you again.¡±


    It was evident that Zara wasn¡¯t mentally stable. She needed help, and I regretted not realizing it sooner.


    As silent tears streamed down my face, I watched her in her worst state, wishing I could ease her pain.


    shback over


    ¡°It was so difficult for me to bring Zara back to New York, Steve. She wasn¡¯t ready to ept that Giana wasn¡¯t her daughter. Although she¡¯s undergoing treatment, she is still struggling to ept reality and keeps begging me to bring her daughter back.¡± As I tell Steve everything, he stares at me, speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should say, Jace. I wanted to kill my daughter¡¯s kidnapper for making our family suffer. But now, after listening to Zara¡¯s story, I don¡¯t know if I should be angry or feel sorry-¡±


    ¡°Steve.¡± Zara¡¯s voice catches our attention. She stands at the door of our room, staring at Steve. ¡°Please give my daughter to me.¡±


    Steve looks at her with sympathy in his eyes. I¡¯m d he doesn¡¯t hate her.


    As I walk to Zara, she implores, ¡°Jace, ask Steve to give my daughter, please. I need her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, baby. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± I guide her inside, wrapping my arm around her and shut the door after thest time, ncing at Steve, who is sitting there in shock.


    Steve knows the truth. It feels like a burden has been lifted from my shoulders. One month ago, knowing who was the kidnapper of her daughter, I couldn¡¯t meet my eyes with him.


    ***


    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    I step out of Jace¡¯s mansion, my mind spinning with the revtion of an unexpected truth. Zara¡¯s desperate plea echoes in my ears. Her pain was clearly visible in every word she spoke. Despite the anger and frustration I initially felt, hearing Zara¡¯s side of the story, I felt a pang in my heart.


    Losing a child is a devastating experience, one that no parent should ever have to endure. I can only imagine the torment she must have been going through.


    Part of me wants to hold onto my anger, to me her for the suffering she¡¯s caused. But another part of me recognises she is a mother who has been driven to extremes by her agony.


    One thing is certain: she needs help. Whether I can forgive her actions or not, she deserves the chance to heal and find peace.


    As I settle inside the car, taking a deep breath, I start the car¡¯s engine and drive away, my mind twirling with thoughts of how to approach Grace with this truth. I know it won¡¯t be easy, and the revtion may cause her immense pain and confusion. But she deserves to know the truth, just as much as I did.


    My mind races with questions. How will Grace react when she learns that the woman who kidnapped our daughter is also a grieving mother herself? Will she be able to find it in her heart to forgive Zara, or will she be consumed by anger and resentment?

 Chapter 69 Our Journey

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    Twins are sleeping in their nursery, and I stand in front of the mirror, wiping off my makeup after a photoshoot. Closing my eyes as I spray the toner, I feel warm arms wrapping around me. I don¡¯t need to open my eyes to know who is it because I have already recognised the touch.


    It¡¯s my man. My husband. Steve.


    He buries his face in my neck, tightening his grip around my waist. My brows furrow in worry because he seems tense. I can feel it.


    I immediately open my eyes and meet his gaze through the mirror. ¡°Are you alright, baby?¡±


    He looks back at me in the mirror, moving away from me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just work stress. Need a warm bath.¡±


    He hurries to the bathroom and shuts the door.


    I¡¯ve never seen him so stressed about work before. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s something else bothering him.


    And I know very well how to get him to open up and rx. A mischievous glint appears in my eyes as I ponder my n.


    I pull off my dress in a jiffy before entering the bathroom. Steve is lying in the bathtub, his eyes closed as if he¡¯s lost in deep thoughts.


    As I step into the bathtub, he opens his eyes, startled. Passing him a warm smile, I settle down into hisp, draping my arms around his neck.


    ¡°I wanted to take a bath with you,¡± I tell him, resting my head on his chest.


    He kisses my forehead, holding me tight. ¡°Love, I need you right now.¡±


    I straddle him. ¡°I know that¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I whisper against his lips before capturing them, grinding myself against his dick inside the water. He devours my lips, squeezing my buttocks.


    His lips are my addiction.


    ¡°Did you forget you have to punish me for teasing you today over the text when you were in the meeting?¡± I inquire as we break the kiss.


    A moan escapes my lips as his rough handsnd on my ass. ¡°Yeah, how could I forget? Even after my warning, you didn¡¯t stop teasing your husband by sending him your sexy photos.¡±


    My n seeded. Whatever was bothering him is now a forgotten issue. We¡¯ll discuss itter. Right now, this moment is what matters. It¡¯s just him, me, and the passion between us.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my time to tease you, Wifey.¡± With a swift motion, he positions me to sit between his legs, now with my back against his front body.


    ¡°Open your legs, Wifey.¡± He orders in a gentle tone, slightly smacking my inner thighs, causing me to sy my legs for him.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He remarks, rubbing my clit inside the water in a teasing motion.


    ¡°Now tell me, will you tease your husband?¡± He asks, directly spanking between my thighs, causing me to jump and shut my legs.


    ¡°Keep your legs open for your husband, Grace.¡± He parts my legs, grabbing my thighs. ¡°Now, if they get close, I¡¯ll tie you up and spank your little pussy until it turns sore.¡± His warning sends a direct twitch between my thighs.


    Fuck! I really want him to do that with me. Bound naked in the bathtub andpletely at the mercy of my husband, it¡¯s a turn-on.


    He spanks me again, asking, ¡°Will you tease your husband again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll.¡± I deliberately close my legs and respond, moaning. ¡°You know, husband, how much I love to tease you.¡± I wink at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°I think,¡± he says, stepping out of the bathtub. ¡°I have to tie you up.¡±


    Yes, please. I can¡¯t wait.


    He rushes to our room and returns with his ties. His eyes glint with mischievous as he approaches me, and my heart thumps with excitement.


    Afterying me down in the bathtub, he spreads my legs and fastens my ankles to the grab bars on either side of the bathtub. Securing my wrists to the water knobs above my head, he stands up to admire his handiwork. I ampletely at his mercy, my body exposed and vulnerable.


    His desire-filled eyes meet mine as he speaks in a husky tone. ¡°You look so tempting, Love. I can¡¯t resist the urge to touch every inch of you.¡± He trails his fingers over my exposed body, sending shivers down my spine.


    My breath bes heavy as he leans in, his lips hovering just above mine. ¡°But first, I need to make sure you understand the consequences of teasing me,¡± he whispers in a seductive tone, tracing his fingers on my exposed crotch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you.¡± He lifts his hand in the air, and I moan as he spanks my pussy. ¡°Exactly what you deserve, my naughty wifey.¡± Smack. ¡°You like it when I punish you, right?¡± Smack. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Smack. Smack.


    Fuck! The pain filled with pleasure is driving me crazy.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I love it.¡± I answer, panting and moaning. I arch my back, offering myselfpletely to him. The ties that bind me heighten my arousal. He is giving me exactly what I was yearning for.


    With each strike of his hand, my desire for him grows, and I can feel the wetness between my thighs begging for his touch. I want nothing more than to feel him inside me now.


    ¡°Please¡­ Steve¡­¡± I beg.


    ¡°What, Wifey?¡± He asks, parting my pussy lips.


    I whisper, ¡°I want to feel you deep inside me.¡±


    ¡°Will you tease me?¡± He asks, moving his finger in a cirction motion on my clit.


    ¡°No,¡± I murmur, my eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± He gives me a hard spank directly on my clit, eliciting a loud moan from my mouth.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Fuck! Why does it feel so good to be under his control?


    ¡°No. No.¡± As he constantly spanks my clit, I answer him with great difficulty. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you, husband. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good! I think now you have learned your lesson.¡± He says, untying my legs before hovering over me.


    As he enters deep into me in one go, I scream, wrapping my legs around his torso and clutching my bound hands above my head.


    Only this man can make me feel so damn good.


    ***


    After our passionate encounter, we rx in the bathtub, both of us panting. I sit nestled between his legs, my head resting on his chest, my back against his front, his hands encircling my chest while his fingers tease my nipples.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I ask him, breaking the peaceful silence.


    ¡°Out of the world.¡± He whispers in my ear, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°And credit goes to you, my love.¡± He licks my earlobe. ¡°You know very well how to distract your husband.¡± Making circles around my nipples with his fingers, he bites my earlobe, eliciting a soft moan from my mouth.


    I¡¯m so sore, yet I¡¯m again aroused. Fuck!


    ¡°Now if you¡¯re feeling out of the world, husband, spill it out,¡± I ask him in a serious tone, pushing away my sexual arousal to the side for a moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What was bothering you?¡± Upon hearing my words, his body stiffens behind me and his fingers stop moving. ¡°Tell me.¡± I urge, sping his hands.


    ¡°I got to know about the kidnapper of our daughter.¡± Now my body stiffens at his words.


    The mere mention of Giana¡¯s kidnapping sends shivers down my spine. Thest month has been a nightmare without our little princess, and whoever was behind it, I¡¯ll ensure they suffer until theirst breath.


    Now that Steve knows who is responsible, he should be relieved. I wonder why he¡¯s upset.


    As I turn my face to look at him, he stares at me with sadness in his eyes. I expected relief, closure even, but his sombre expression tells a different story.


    ¡°Steve, why aren¡¯t you relieved? You found out who did this to Giana,¡± I say softly, searching his eyes for answers.


    He sighs heavily, his grip on my chest tightening. ¡°I am relieved, Grace,¡± he begins, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Relieved that we finally know the truth. But¡­¡± He pauses, his gaze distant as he struggles to find the right words.


    ¡°But what?¡± I ask in a soft tone, my heart aching at his dejected expression. ¡°Tell me about the kidnapper.¡±


    Steve takes a deep breath before finally speaking. ¡°It¡¯s Zara.¡±


    My heart sinks at Steve¡¯s revtion. Zara, Steve¡¯s best friend¡¯s wife. She was a nice woman. How could she betray us in such a cruel and unimaginable way?


    ¡°Zara?¡± I repeat in disbelief tone.


    Steve nods solemnly, his eyes filled with pain and sorrow. ¡°I found Giana¡¯s bracelet at Jace¡¯s house. So I confronted Jace, and he confessed. He said it was Zara¡¯s idea, but¡­¡± his voice falters as he struggles to find the right words.


    Now I understand why he was so upset because his best friend was involved in this. But why did they do this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I whisper in a disbelief tone. ¡°Why would Zara do something like this?¡±


    Steve¡¯s voice trembles as he continues, ¡°Zara lost her baby girl in a tragic ident a couple of years ago. She couldn¡¯t cope with the loss, Grace. It shattered her. And when she saw Giana, she convinced herself that Giana was her daughter, that somehow fate had given her back what she had lost.¡±


    My heart aches as I try to understand the depth of Zara¡¯s pain and desperation.


    Fuck! This wasn¡¯t the truth we were expecting. We wanted to make the kidnapper of our little daughter suffer. But now I don¡¯t feel angry anymore, rather I feel sorry for Zara because I understand the pain of losing a baby. It shatters your soul.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ heartbreaking.¡± I stutter, trying to digest the truth.


    Steve nods, and his jaw tense with emotion. ¡°I know. And despite what she¡¯s done, I can¡¯t stop myself from feeling sorry for her, Grace. When Zara saw me, she begged me to give her daughter back. She¡¯s broken, lost in her grief and delusion.¡±


    It hurts me even more because I wanted to punish the person who caused us so much pain. But how can I inflict more suffering on someone who is already in more pain than we were? At this moment, I can¡¯t help but empathise with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what she must be going through,¡± I murmur, my voiceced with sympathy. ¡°Losing a child¡­ it¡¯s every parent¡¯s worst nightmare. It¡¯s a pain I wouldn¡¯t wish upon anyone.¡±


    He nods in agreement, his expression filled with pain. ¡°I know, Grace. And as much as I want justice for what she¡¯s done, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that she¡¯s suffering as well.¡±


    I shift in front of me and embrace him. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in, Steve,¡± I murmur, burying my face in his shoulder as he wraps his warm arm around me.


    ¡°I know, Love,¡± he whispers, pulling me closer. ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything now except ept the truth and move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I pull away from him to meet his gaze. ¡°At least now we got the closure; although it was an unexpected one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what life is. Unpredictable.¡± He brushes off my wet hair from my face.


    ¡°The unpredictable life which led us together. Who thought that our contract marriage would turn into something so deep and meaningful?¡± I finish his sentence with a smile.


    ¡°Exactly. Despite all the challenges we¡¯ve faced, I wouldn¡¯t change a single moment of it. Our journey together, though unexpected, has been the greatest blessing of my life.¡± He sps my face and presses his lips on my forehead.


    ¡°Neither would I change a single thing,¡± I reply, fixing my gaze filled with affection on him. ¡°You¡¯ve brought so much light into my life, Steve. I¡¯ll always be grateful for that.¡± I lean in and capture his lips in a tender kiss.


    ***


    At night, the twins are sitting between Steve and me with their toys. Instead of ying, they¡¯re mostly crawling over us and cuddling us, their giggles filling the room. I can¡¯t even express in words how I feel when they express their love like this.


    I lock my eyes with their father¡¯s, entangling my tiny finger with his, wondering about us.


    Our journey, from a one-night stand to a contract marriage, from hate to love, and from being two individuals to growing as parents, is truly incredible. It¡¯ll be etched in our hearts till ourst breath.


    ***

 Chapter 70 Epilogue (1)

    Steve¡¯s P. O. V.


    Two Years Later


    ¡°Look here, my little angels.¡± Grace¡¯s voice catches Evan, Giana, and my attention, and we look at her.


    I brush Giana¡¯s long brown hair as she sits on myp, absorbed in ying with her doll. Evan stands behind me, wrapping his arms around my neck, while Grace diligently works on her daily blog with the same enthusiasm as every day.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Evan walks over to Grace and jumps into her arms.


    She giggles, kissing his cheek before turning the camera towards them. ¡°Say hi to my followers, Evan.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mama¡¯s followers.¡± Evan waves at the camera, beaming. ¡°Keep showering love on her because she is pretty and the best mama.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ my baby. You are Mama¡¯s best son.¡± Grace chuckles at Evan¡¯s sweet words, her eyes shimmering with love as she holds him close.


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m also your best son.¡± Giana pouts at them, causing us tough.


    ¡°Princess, Evan is our best son, and you are our best daughter,¡± I exin, tucking her hair with the unicorn hairpin.


    She looks at me with her tiny blue eyes filled with sadness, her fingers ying with the button on my shirt. ¡°Why not son, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Dumbo, because you¡¯re a girl,¡± Evan says as Grace settles down beside us, taking him in herp.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Mama¡­ scold Evan. He¡¯s again calling me dumbo.¡± Gianains to us.


    ¡°Evan, be nice to your sister.¡± As I give a stern look to Evan, Giana sticks her tongue at him.


    ¡°Sorry, Sissy. I didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯re not a dumbo.¡± He apologises instantly, realising his mistake.


    Grace wraps her arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. We all make mistakes. The important thing is to learn from them and be kind to each other.¡± As she exins lovingly, running her hand in Evan¡¯s hair, I just gaze at her with love in my eyes.


    Grace hase a long way, from being a maniptive woman to being the loving andpassionate mother she is today. Each day, my love for this woman grows.


    ¡°I forgive you, Evan,¡± Giana utters softly, nting a kiss on his cheek.


    Evan smiles, hugging her. ¡°Thanks, Giana. You¡¯re the best sister ever.¡±


    Grace and I exchange a loving nce, admiring the bond between our children. Despite their asional squabbles, it¡¯s heartwarming to see how much they care for each other.


    Grace looks up at me, her eyes filled with love. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have them, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I simply nod, unable to find the words to express just how grateful I am for everything we have.


    ***


    After getting ready for the office, Ie downstairs and find my wife making pancakes for our kids while they are ying with their grandpa in the garden.


    She is decked up in a simple yellow dress, her hair tied up messily in a bun, and no makeup, yet she looks so pretty that I feel like I¡¯m the luckiest man alive to have her as my wife.


    After walking over to her, I wrap my arms around her waist from behind, nuzzling her neck. ¡°You look so beautiful, Wifey.¡±


    ¡°You always say this, Mr Grey,¡± she responds, chuckling. ¡°And move away. You¡¯re turning me on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ce soft kisses on her neck, gliding my one hand up her thighs into her dress. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    ¡°Steve, please.¡± She murmurs, as I caress her crotch over the fabric of her undies with one hand, sliding down my other hand into her bra.


    ¡°What please, Mrs Grey?¡± I ask, moving my finger in cirction motion on her clit.


    ¡°Please stop. I have to prepare pancakes.¡± She breathes, grinding herself against my hand and clutching the handle of the whisk through which she was whisking the ingredients for the pancake batter a few minutes ago.


    ¡°But your body is telling something else, Wifey,¡± I whisper, slipping my hand into her undies and sping her boobs with the other. ¡°And you know I always listen to your body.¡±


    Suddenly turning towards me, she grabs my cors and demands, ¡°Then fuck me now,¡± moving closer to my face.


    I just love my bold wife.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sure, my love.¡± After giving her a long, passionate kiss on her lips, I move away from her. ¡°Just give me a sec.¡±


    I rush to close the frosted ss door of the kitchen because I don¡¯t want our kids to catch me fucking her mama.


    After hurrying back to Grace, I lift her by her waist and settle her down on the countertop. We chuckle as a few things drop to the floor. I take off her undies and shut her mouth with it like always before raising her dress and parting her legs for me.


    I pull off her hairpin to make her long brown hair fall on her back. ¡°Now you look even more beautiful.¡± I gaze at her with lust in my eyes, standing a few paces away from her. ¡°Your panty stuff into your mouth, your legs sy for me, your hair open and cascading down your back. It¡¯s a sight that drives me wild,¡± I whisper, my voice filled with desire.


    She looks at me with anticipation, her eyes filled with the same lust that burns within me. As I step closer, I can feel the heat radiating from her body. I run my hands along her smooth thighs, feeling her shiver beneath my touch.


    I position myself between her legs, ready to fulfil her desires, and she encircles her arms around my neck. Our bodies intertwine, aching for pleasure. I enter her slowly, savouring the sensation of her warmth enveloping me. Moans escape her lips, muffled by the panties I ced in her mouth. The sound only ignites the fire within me, urging me to move faster and deeper.


    Will I ever get enough of this woman?


    Never.


    She¡¯s the epitome of desire, and knowing that she¡¯s mine intensifies the pleasure beyond measure. Forever isn¡¯t long enough to spend with her. Therefore, in every birth, I want her to be my beloved. If any life, she isn¡¯t mine; I don¡¯t want that life.


    Around the kids, although it¡¯s quite difficult to take out time for ourselves, we still find ways to keep the me of our passion burning bright. No matter where we are or what we¡¯re doing, we always find time to show our love for each other. Whether it¡¯s stealing kisses in the kitchen while cooking or sneaking off for a quick fuck when the kids are busy or asleep. It¡¯s our way of staying connected and keeping the me of desire alive between us.


    ***


    Grace and I reach the garden, preparing the pancakes together after our intense sexual encounter in the kitchen.


    We smile at the twins who are sitting in the toy car, and their grandfather drives it through the remote, walking behind them. ¡°Grandpa, fast¡­.¡± Their sweet voices and giggles fill the air.


    ¡°Who will eat the yummy pancakes?¡± As Grace asks, their eyes immediately shift towards us.


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯ll eat two pancakes.¡± Giana answers, showing her two fingers to us.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even finish the one, sissy.¡± Evan chimes in, teasing his sister.


    She frowns at him. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not challenging you, sissy. Your tummy is smaller than me, I know.¡± He says, tickling her stomach, causing her to giggle.


    Grace and I share augh at their banter. No matter what the situation, a genuine smile spreads across our faces upon seeing them. They¡¯re like stars in our lives, lighting up even the darkest moments.

 Chapter 71 Epilogue (2)

    Grace¡¯s P. O. V.


    A Few Days Later


    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t want to, we can go back home,¡± Steve whispers, entangling my pinky with his, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat beside me. Twins settle in the car backseats, engrossed in each other.


    We¡¯re visiting Jace and Zara¡¯s house for dinner. Zara had been urging us to meet her for more than a year because she wanted to apologise, but I wasn¡¯t ready for it. Although she has been mentally stable and adopted a baby girl a year ago, I was still scared that she might try to take Giana away from me again. However, now I¡¯m ready to give her a second chance because I can¡¯t keep Steve away from his best friend forever.


    I smile softly at Steve¡¯s concern, squeezing his hand in reassurance. ¡°No, I want to do this. It¡¯s time for us to move forward, Steve. Zara deserves a chance to make amends, and Jace is your best friend. We can¡¯t avoid them forever.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Love. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re ready to do this for me.¡± He lifts my hand and ces a soft kiss on it.


    ¡°Anything for you, baby.¡± Leaning over, I ce a gentle kiss on his cheek.


    As we arrive at Jace and Zara¡¯s house, I feel nervous. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the encounter, before stepping out.


    Holding the hands of the twins, we approach the front door and ring the doorbell.


    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s the name of your friend?¡± Giana, who stands holding my hand, asks, looking at me with her curious eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Zara,¡± I tell her, pulling her chubby cheeks and eliciting a giggle from her.


    The door swings open, revealing Jace¡¯s warm smile as he wees us inside. ¡°Grace, Steve, it¡¯s so good to see you both!¡± he greets us, stepping aside to let us enter.


    Steve gives a warm hug to Jace before turning towards the twins. ¡°Say hi to Uncle Jace, twins.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Giana and Evan politely greet Jace in unison, waving their hands at him.


    ¡°They both have grown so much!¡± Jace exims, his eyes lighting up with joy as he bends down to greet the twins. ¡°Come on in. Zara¡¯s been looking forward to seeing you both.¡±


    As we step into the living room, Zara emerges from the kitchen, her face lighting up at the sight of us. ¡°Grace, Steve, it¡­ has been too long.¡± She stammers, her eyes lowering towards Giana, who stands between me and Steve.


    I take a deep breath, mustering up all the courage I have. ¡°Zara, we came here because we want to talk.¡±


    She nods, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I¡­ I understand. Please,e in.¡± She gestures for us to follow her into the living room.


    We settle down. Giana sits in myp and Evan in Steve¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Giana and Evan.¡± As Zara greets them, Giana beams at her, her eyes shining with excitement.


    ¡°We came to eat yummy food.¡± She licks her lips, earning a chuckle from everyone in the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess,¡± I say, patting her head affectionately. ¡°But first, let¡¯s say hello to Aunt Zara properly.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you all a secret,¡± Evan whispers, catching our attention. ¡°Giana all the time talks about food, but she doesn¡¯t eat much. Her tummy is tiny.¡± He giggles, cing his hand on his mouth, and Giana pouts at him.


    ¡°You naughty little Evan, stop teasing your sister,¡± Steve scolds him.


    ¡°You¡¯re bad brother.¡± Giana climbs down from myp and storms from there.


    Evan hurries after her, shouting, ¡°Sissy, wait. I was just kidding.¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to stand up and go after them, Jace interrupts, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± before walking away.


    ¡°Steve¡­ Grace.¡± Zara bows her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You know I never meant to hurt you. I was, I was lost, consumed by grief and desperation. I know that¡¯s no excuse for what I did, but I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    I nce at Steve, his expression softening as he looks at her. ¡°Zara, what you did was unforgivable,¡± he says, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°But I understand the pain you were going through. Losing a child¡­ it¡¯s something no parent should ever have to experience.¡±


    She nods, her shoulders shaking with sobs. ¡°I know, Steve. And I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life trying to make amends for what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    I ce my hand on her trembling shoulder. ¡°Zara, I can¡¯t pretend that what you did, it didn¡¯t hurt us deeply. But I believe in second chances, and I believe people can change. So I¡¯m willing to forgive you.¡±


    She looks up at me, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Grace. Thank you for giving me another chance. It means a lot.¡±


    After the dinner, Jace and Zara make us meet their adopted daughter Mia. She is so adorable and has blue eyes like Giana. Twins look at her in amazement as she snuggles into Zara¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How old is she?¡± I ask, gently stroking her cheeks.


    ¡°She¡¯s almost one-year-old,¡± Zara replies, her voice filled with pride.


    Jace adds, ¡°We adopted her when she was just a few weeks old.¡±


    I smile at them. ¡°She is beautiful.¡±


    Although Zara did wrong with us, I¡¯m d Jace and Zara found happiness again after all they¡¯ve been through.


    ***


    At night, after putting the twins to bed in their room, Steve and I enter our room. I¡¯m brimming with excitement to share the good news with my husband.


    ¡°Now, tell me, what do you want to talk about?¡± Steve asks, turning towards me. During our return home after dinner, I had hinted that I had something to share.


    Grinning at him, I gently sp his hand and guide it to my belly. Steve¡¯s brows furrow in confusion for a moment, but then his eyes widen in realisation.


    ¡°What the fuck! Are you pregnant?¡± As he asks in surprise, I shake my head.


    ¡°No, husband. We¡¯re pregnant.¡± I announce, and he pulls me into a tight embrace.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Finally, I¡¯ll get to experience this phase with you, which I missed earlier,¡± he says, his voice filled with emotion as he breaks the hug and cups my face with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Love.¡± Tears of joy trickle down his cheeks as he kneels. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hold you in my arms, little one.¡± As he presses his lips on my belly, I ruffle his hair with a smile on my face.


    During my first pregnancy, this is exactly what I yearned for: sharing these precious moments of the pregnancy phase with my husband.


    He stands up and whispers, before kissing my forehead. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± As he presses his forehead against mine, cing his hand on my belly, our pendant entwines with a click, forming a full heart like always.


    We¡¯re already content with our life raising twins, but the desire to have another baby arises from wanting Steve to experience my pregnancy journey and for us to share it together. I¡¯m certain that our new little one will bring even more joy to our family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!